End Time Part 1 And 2

In The Word of God are texts published and offered which Bertha Dudde was permitted to prophetically receive and record. One promise of Jesus Christ was (John 14.21): ‘Whoever has My commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves Me. He who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I too will love him and show Myself to him.’

+ + + + + + +

Please take special notice of the fact that God’s Words addressed to us are non-denominational. The contents of the publication by no means intends to attract members of any Christian religious affiliation nor to recruit members into any other religious affiliation.

Its sole purpose is to make the present-day Word of God .... accessible to all people. May this Word of God become a blessing to many people.

+ + + + + + +

Distribution of the proclamations is very much desired. Only complete and unaltered proclamations must be passed on.

Who was Bertha Dudde?

Bertha Dudde wurde am 1. April 1891 als zweitälteste Tochter eines Kunstmalers in Liegnitz, Schlesien, geboren.

Bertha Dudde was born on 1. April 1891, as the second oldest daughter of a painter, in Liegnitz, Silesia. She became a dressmaker and began to receive pronouncements from God through the ‘Inner Word’ on 15. June 1937.

“In a clear dream I was moved to write down my thoughts after devout prayer. Understandably this often gave way to doubt and inner conflicts until I was convinced that I was, myself, by no means the initiator of these exquisitely gracious words; but instead it was the spirit within me, in other words, the love of the Heavenly Father was obviously responsible for them and introduced me to the truth”.

“I was given knowledge of the spiritual world which far exceeded my elementary school education. I received and receive this knowledge as a dictation in a state of complete consciousness; I write down everything I am told in shorthand, in order to then transfer it word for word to clean copy. The procedure does not take place in a state of compulsion, for example in a state of trance or ecstasy, but in an absolutely level-headed frame of mind. However, I have to want it to happen and then I can receive these dictations voluntarily; they are neither bound by time nor place.”

“Now I only have one wish, which is to be able to make these gifts of grace accessible to many more people and in accordance with the will of God Himself to be allowed to do much more work in His vineyard.”

(Quotations from an autobiography from 1959).

Bertha Dudde died on 18. September 1965 in Leverkusen, Germany.

Published by friends of the New Revelation, Hans-Willi Schmitz und Wilhelm Wegers

http://en.bertha-dudde.org

Autobiography of Bertha Dudde

At the request of many friends Bertha Dudde wrote the following biography in 1953:

I have been writing messages received through the inner Word since June 15, 1937. In answer to the many requests of my friends I will give you a picture of my earthly life, a short explanation of what I received spiritually, and my own feelings about all this.

I was born April 1, 1891, the second oldest daughter of an artist of Liegnitz in Silesia, today's Poland. I had a normally peaceful childhood, with six sisters in our parent’s home. I learned the cares of life at an early age. The desire to make money to help my parents made me learn the trade of a seamstress. As the financial needs of my parents continued, so did the burden, and in this way I made myself useful.

My parents belonged to different denominations. Father was a Protestant - Mother a Catholic. We children were brought up in the Catholic faith but never experienced pressure or force to follow the practices of the church so that each child in later years was able to pursue their own chosen course.

I myself was religious but could not accept the doctrine of the Catholic system although I respected the church. I could not represent something on the outside that my inner conscience had not accepted. So I did not continue to attend church, heard little preaching and had no knowledge of the Bible. I did not read any religious books or scientific literature and did not join any other group or religious sect.

Anyone knowing the Catholic teaching knows what a conscious struggle one finds himself in when he wants to release himself from it. I was not spared from this either. But the question as to what is the Truth and where it is to be found, remained.

Often when I prayed the Lord's Prayer I would beseech the Lord to allow me to find His kingdom. This prayer was answered in June 15, 1937, as I prayed quietly and waited for the inner voice. In this attitude I persisted often, for a wonderful peace came over me and thoughts which came to my heart, not my head, gave me comfort and strength.

Still I did not know that these thoughts were given to me until, in a strange dream I experienced something which later proved to be the Truth and caused me to write down these thoughts.

So on a certain day as I listened inwardly a stream of words came to me, which I wrote down. This was the first message I wrote which started like this: "In the beginning was the Word, 'a Te-Deum' to the Creator of Heaven and Earth."

Then came doubt, …. did you write this by yourself? In short, I have wrestled, prayed and gone through many struggles, but again and again the words came to me like a stream, a wisdom, which made me tremble. Then God Himself took away my doubts. He answered me and I acknowledged Him as our Father, in His Word. My faith grew, doubt diminished, and I received and wrote daily.

The contents of the writings were beyond my understanding. Phrases, which I had never heard of or read about, strange and scientific expressions and references continually came to me. Then came unheard of expressions of the Heavenly Father's Love giving refuge and providing enlightenment to all the questions of life.

The Words came to me in the following manner: After sincere prayer and a short period of composure I listened inwardly. Thoughts then followed coming to my mind, clearly, distinctly, and the words flowed smoothly always three or four, one after another, like writing a radio announcement or a weather report, slowly so that I could easily keep pace, writing line after line.

Now I write the words in shorthand as a dictation without having any constructive or intellectual part in it. I am in no way in a 'trance', nor do I even form the sentences, but it comes to me one word at a time, neither do I understand the context while I am writing the words down.

After days, sometimes weeks, I transcribe the shorthand writings into longhand without changing or correcting a syllable. Each dictation takes about half an hour. I must stress that this could not happen forcibly or in a state of ecstasy. It all takes place simply and consciously, without any excitement or influence of my own will. I can interrupt myself at any time and finish the sentence after hours or days without reading the previous writing the dictated words continue again.

My will is under no compulsion, all that I desire is to serve God and do what His will wants me to do.

I can truthfully say that I was led into this Truth, and these concepts were, in every respect, foreign to me. It was only after years that I found confirmation of what I received when I came to know the writings of Jacob Lorber. No one can imagine my joy when I discovered the literature of Jacob Lorber; ‘The Great Gospel of John’ and ‘The Youth of Christ’. Then I understood that other people were also given the Word of the Lord, that God had spoken to His children at all times and that God will continue to do this in His endless love and mercy.

I found in Lorber's writings the same as was given to me. I often could not understand the Word that came to me, but in His love the Heavenly Father gave me the explanation. How wonderful are the innumerable manifestations in which the Father displays His exceedingly great goodness.

It became clear to me that my limited education due to lack of money, and my lack of time to read good books or visit performances, became my advantage. I was now able to concentrate on my work from early morning to late at night, and each day I received that precious spiritual Word without knowing for whom I received it.

It is because of my ignorance of the Bible and the Catholic doctrine that I accepted the Word from above without resistance. In my experience, an earnest Catholic or Protestant whose knowledge is rooted in dogmatic theories is too much bound to dogma to accept and embrace divine revelations without resistance.

Still, there are scientists at several faculties who earnestly discuss these divine teachings with increasing interest. Their interest not only concerns the irrefutable explanation of the origin of matter and the possibility of its dissolution, but also the principle of the wrong teachings of different religions, systems and confessions. In the messages I received, these errors are recorded and everyone is urged to give instructions concerning these doctrinal errors whenever there is an opportunity. But everyone is free to take the Lord's Word to heart or not. But whoever understands the spirit in the Father's Word and does not act accordingly increases the distance between himself and the Father even more. When he does not follow the warning Words of love he puts himself inevitably under the law. He will also, in the same measure, lack in grace by disregarding God's commandment of love.

In God's grace people are led anew to the Gospel, which emphatically points out the purpose of man's being. For the merciful love of God seeks to save all who still can be saved before the turning point comes. And it will come. The end-time which seers and prophets have proclaimed is now here. According to the revelations given to me, the Lord does not differentiate between His children. ‘Come ye all to Me’ sounds His call and blessed is he who hears His call and follows Him. God loves His children. He wants to make them all happy, even when they do not want to know Him.

Recorded November 22, 1953

Bertha Dudde

Bertha Dudde was permitted to leave her earthly shell on September 18, 1965 to return to the Father’s heavenly house.

Table of Contents

4905 - "I will pour out My spirit on all flesh...."

5065 - The eternal love.... reason for the revelations....

7993 - Passing on prophecies....

8175 - Truth of the end prophecies....

Ending a period of redemption and an earthly period

7167 - Reasons for ending an earth period....

7390 - Concluding a period of Salvation....

7929 - Ending an earth period is imminent....

8345 - New redemption period....

God's saving plan

8564 - Process of return....

8656 - God carries out his plan of Salvation....

Phenomena of the present time

2212 - ?resNotTranslated?

5504 - The reason for the spiritual decline.... Addiction to matter....

6179 - God's references to the transience of earthly goods....

1446 - ?resNotTranslated?

5911 - Faithlessness of the world's people....

5798 - Disbelief regarding the announcements....

2043 - ?resNotTranslated?

2445 - Heartlessness.... The world's battle against the teaching of love....

2461 - Immorality.... Unwritten laws....

2810 - Hatred and its consequences....

2313 - ?resNotTranslated?

6855 - Pollution of air - water - food....

1888 - Decline of vegetation.... Storms - Tempests....

8457 - Only God is Ruler of the universe....

6030 - People's indifference requires harder blows....

7475 - Indications of disasters....

7928 - Reason for painful strokes of fate....

8594 - Painful means can lead to faith....

6574 - Earthly advancement.... Spiritual decay....

8542 - Earthly flourishing.... Swift decline....

Apparently state of peace

4747 - Sign of the near end: spiritual decline.... Apparent state of peace....

6970 - Calm before the storm.... Illusion of peace....

8717 - Further indication of disasters and war....

The world conflagration

1017 - World conflagration.... prophecies....

4493 - Death of a worldly ruler.... Turn of events....

4001 - Prediction.... Apparent burying of the hatchet.... Last phase....

6471 - Announcement of riots and unrest....

Cosmic changes

8379 - 'The powers of heaven shall be shaken....'

6316 - Divine guidance....

6405 - Changes in the constellations....

8781 - Cosmic changes....

Light appearance before the intervention of God

1081 - Cloud formation in the sky.... Christ's suffering and death....

4073 - Luminous appearance in the sky.... The cross of Jesus Christ....

4359 - Luminous phenomenon before the catastrophe....

Justification and need for the intervention of God

1929 - ?resNotTranslated?

1478 - ?resNotTranslated?

2094 - ?resNotTranslated?

2223 - Selfishness.... God's intervention is the last resort....

2420 - ?resNotTranslated?

3497 - Indifference.... divine intervention....

7184 - Painful teaching methods....

8104 - Reason for the catastrophe....

End of the world conflagration

1103 - Deposing the earthly power....

2340 - Divine justice.... Intervention.... Disaster....

2803 - End of the world conflagration.... Establishing divine order....

3143 - God's intervention.... The end of the struggle....

3371 - End of the battle.... Spatial separation....

Signs before the intervention of God

1437 - ?resNotTranslated?

3630 - Cosmos.... Changes.... Catastrophe....

3692 - Earthly precautions against the disaster are futile....

4371 - Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals)....

The intervention of God

3571 - My voice will resound from above....

3674 - God's language through natural catastrophe....

1084 - ?resNotTranslated?

1398 - Catastrophe.... Prediction....

4940 - Prediction of the natural disaster.... Dead stretches of land....

1153 - Natural phenomena.... Temperature.... Star.... Predictions....

1538 - Sequence of the catastrophic event....

1851 - Eruptions .... Activity of unbound spirits ....

2828 - ?resNotTranslated?

3151 - Intervention by God....

4348 - Earth rotations.... Earthly tremors....

4355 - Supplement and explanation regarding no. 4348....

6324 - Approach of a star....

7423 - Only God is Lord of creation.... Star....

7151 - Natural disaster before the end....

8014 - Renewed reference to the natural event....

1743 - Hint on the upcoming event.... God’s protection....

Reasons for the distress

3388 - Purpose of the time of need.... comforting encouragement....

3979 - Justification of suffering and need in the last time....

6342 - Distress should inspire love....

6457 - Need that teaches right praying....

6720 - Distress as a means of rescue....

Distress and suffering after the catastrophe

4639 - 'There shall not be left one stone upon another.... ' Great adversity....

1380 - ?resNotTranslated?

2246 - Catastrophe....

2839 - ?resNotTranslated?

5088 - Exhortation not to forget God.... coming need....

Chaos after the intervention

8619 - Chaos after the intervention....

8549 - Gathering strength ahead of the chaos....

Destruction of earthly goods

4090 - Reason of the loss of earthly goods....

1130 - ?resNotTranslated?

2296 - ?resNotTranslated?

4441 - Extent of the work of destruction....

Early recalling of people

3348 - Natural disaster.... Good and bad people will fall prey....

5433 - An early calling away....

7170 - Explanation of the many cases of death: Closing the gates to the beyond....

Most simple life

1885 - ?resNotTranslated?

2454 - Most basic way of life in the coming time.... The individual person's fate....

4633 - People's fear.... Natural disaster and its consequences....

Vineyard work after the catastrophe

2295 - ?resNotTranslated?

3709 - The servants' mission on earth after the natural disaster....

7287 - Vineyard work after the event.... preparation for this....

8524 - Promise of divine love care in greatest need....

Power of faith and love

4724 - The catastrophe and its consequences.... Neighbourly love....

3784 - Blessings of faith in time of need....

7052 - Serious warning about God's intervention and consequences....

3989 - Strong faith and trust in God's help....

God's protection and assistance

2557 - ?resNotTranslated?

5968 - God's sure help in coming distress....

7331 - God's exceptional help after the natural disaster....

8982 - The extent of the natural disaster before the end....

Continuation of the low spiritual state

2501 - ?resNotTranslated?

4425 - Reference to natural disaster, destruction and living situation after....

3209 - Signs of the last days.... Battle of faith.... Chaos....

6590 - World event.... Natural disaster.... Battle of faith....

8949 - Confirmation of the prophesies....

2033 - Catastrophe.... Fulfilment of the Scriptures.... God's love for humanity....

3396 - Period of grace until the divine intervention....

4457 - Announcement of the end.... 'You only have little time left....'

7211 - Serious Words of admonition regarding the end....

8398 - God's merciful love....

6143 - Call to Jesus Christ is salvation.... God's word....

End time Part 2

6023 - God's end-time revelation....

7908 - The end time justifies the gifts of grace....

8310 - Announcement of the end and signs of the time....

False Prophets

5861 - False Christs and false prophets....

8487 - False Christs and prophets....

Satanic activity in the end time

3603 - Satan knows he doesn't have long time.... devil in the end time....

7074 - Unbelief before the end.... Satan's activity....

7841 - The adversary's disguise as a spirit of light.... Miracles?....

8623 - Deceptive works of the adversary.... (UFOs)

8365 - The adversary's onslaughts in the last days....

The time of the antichrist

8734 - Emergence of the Antichrist....

3672 - Antichrist.... End....

4029 - Antichrist - A saviour?.... Anti-spiritual activism....

4947 - Antichrist.... The faith is in danger....

5606 - The Antichrist's influence before the end....

Approval of battle of faith

2740 - ?resNotTranslated?

3184 - God permits the battle of faith....

Tests of faith

0754 - 3 years test of faith.... Christianity....

3766 - Trial of faith before the battle of faith....

Decay of religious organizations - Common action in the battle of faith

2742 - ?resNotTranslated?

4167 - Battle of faith.... Breakdown of human work.... Church of Christ....

3947 - Unification of different schools of thought during the battle of faith....

7806 - Joint action at the time of the battle of faith....

Appearance of the precursor of Christ in the battle of faith

4970 - Embodied beings of light.... Lack of past memory.... Forerunner....

4878 - Jesus' forerunner at the end....

8815 - Forerunner....

9007 - Jesus' forerunner....

Measures against Jesus Christ and his teaching of love

1544 - ?resNotTranslated?

1804 - ?resNotTranslated?

3389 - Measures against love work....

4916 - Defence of the divine word sign of the end....

The battle of faith - the last stage before the court

5860 - Prevalence of sin.... Battle of faith.... End....

3967 - Faith struggle last phase....

6452 - Final phase.... Battle of faith....

The power of faith

3239 - "And the gates of hell shall not prevail against them...."

5719 - Strength of faith.... Antichrist.... Counteraction....

2367 - ?resNotTranslated?

3261 - End battle with or without Jesus Christ....

5843 - Strength of faith.... Healing the sick.... Miracles....

4920 - "I will put the words in your mouth...."

Time of the pursuit and decision in the battle of faith

6758 - Battle of faith - Antichrist....

3366 - New school of thought.... Human work....

1762 - Battle against Christ’s teachings.... Persecution of those who confess Him....

2339 - ?resNotTranslated?

6300 - Last decision of faith....

8699 - Final decision in the battle of faith....

Confess Jesus Christ before the world

3787 - Confessing Jesus and the act of Salvation....

5527 - Convinced confess in the struggle of faith....

6201 - Decision of faith.... confessing before the world....

8727 - Public confession during the battle of faith....

7216 - ‘Whosoever shall confess Me before men .... ’

Premature release of weak faith

2845 - ?resNotTranslated?

4613 - The weak will not experience the end....

5271 - Large numbers of deaths.... Recalling the weak.... Decision....

5219 - Serious reference to the end....

Distress and tribulation in time of the battle of faith

2901 - ?resNotTranslated?

2369 - ?resNotTranslated?

4883 - Immense affliction before the end....

God's protection and help in the battle of faith

2399 - ?resNotTranslated?

2263 - ?resNotTranslated?

5870 - Promise of preservation of body and soul in time of need....

6832 - Help from above in the final battle of faith....

7440 - The angels' protection in the battle of faith....

7954 - God's protection in the battle of faith....

4635 - Battle of faith.... Publicly professing Christ.... 'I will shorten the days....'

The coming of Jesus Christ

4825 - Unbelief and devils during the last days.... Battle of faith.... The coming of the Lord....

8743 - Explanation about the coming of the Lord....

4319 - The Lord will come at a time of greatest adversity....

7944 - Coming in the clouds....

The rapture of the "little flock"

4955 - Small flock at the end.... gap widens.... God's help....

3557 - Coming in the clouds.... Rapture....

5607 - Rapture....

6681 - Rapture....

8164 - 'He that shall endure unto the end....'

The behavior of the people before the end

3782 - The spiritual in man himself draws near the last judgement....

4374 - The Flood.... Last days.... Worldly progress....

4574 - Assessment of duties according to degree of love....

4853 - Prevalence of sin....

The opponent exceeds his authority

5572 - He knows that he has not much time left....

6178 - Signs of rampage before the end....

6781 - Increased hardships in the end time....

6873 - Exceeding authority.... banishment....

7778 - The adversary oversteps his authority....

The last judgement

0652 - Prediction.... God's judgement.... elements of nature....

1575 - ?resNotTranslated?

3519 - End of the world.... Judgment Day....

5654 - Day of Salvation or Day of Judgment?....

6103 - Hour of reckoning - Judgment.... Retribution....

7403 - The last judgment....

7425 - About the Last Judgment and the new earth....

5983 - Last Judgment is an act of divine love....

The separation of the spirits

0995 - Day of the separation.... raging of the elements.... natural events....

2897 - ?resNotTranslated?

7676 - Divorce of the spirits....

Close the gates to the beyond

4496 - Closing the gates into the spiritual realm at the end....

5981 - Closing the gates to the spiritual realm....

4432 - Judgment day.... closed gates to the afterlife....

Reasons for the transformation of the earth

6192 - Redemption from form occasion of the transformation of the earth....

6759 - Justification of the destructions.... earthly and spiritual transformation....

8026 - Spiritual low level is the reason for the disintegration....

8609 - Reason for the work of transformation....

The transformation of the earth

3330 - World renewal.... "No stone will be left unturned...."

6081 - Success at the end of an earth-period.... Scientists....

3950 - Reason and forces of earth's disintegration.... (Nuclear energy)

4708 - Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth....

4731 - Experiments towards the end of the earth.... Activating forces....

4086 - Complete dissolution and remodeling of the earth....

6282 - Transformation of Earth.... Eruptions....

7985 - Dissolution of the earth is God's act of love....

Argument for the new banishment

4510 - Justice.... atonement for sins.... judgment....

6828 - Reason for the destruction and new creation.... Hell - banishment....

7121 - Isolation from God – new banishment....

The new banishment

3307 - Size of guilt prevents entrance into the afterlife.... banishment....

4066 - End of an epoch no further development in the hereafter, but banishment....

4836 - Spiritual death - new banishment in matter....

8430 - New banishment inevitable for the adversary's followers....

4631 - Agonies of a renewed banishment in solid matter....

4329 - Hell, end of day.... nightfall....

6250 - Spiritual turning point.... The approach of night....

Timing of the last day

4675 - 'That day and hour knoweth no man....' False prophets of the last days....

3560 - Knowing the time of the end....

5305 - The last day will come suddenly and unexpected....

5936 - Near end.... time calculation of God....

The new earth

5235 - Behold, I make all things new....'

3990 - Develop of the new earth at the moment....

4644 - Experiencing the downfall as if in a dream state.... memory, new earth....

3264 - New wonders of creation on the new earth.... Brittle matter....

7966 - Paradise state on new earth....

8429 - Harmonious life on the new earth....

4054 - Passing on the divine Word to the new earth....

5743 - Witnesses to the end on the new earth for descendants....

6227 - The ‘redeemed’ at the end.... Inhabitants of the new earth....

5769 - Satan bound.... The new earth....

Fulfillment of the predictions

4879 - Fulfilment of predictions made by seers and prophets....

7549 - Disbelief in an end....

Notes to the end

4320 - The present time will lead to the end....

4735 - Signs of the end time....

4818 - Judgment announcement.... longsuffering of God....

7560 - To the worldlings....

7935 - You humans are approaching the end....

Gift of strength in adversity through God's Word

1511 - 'Draw strength from My Word....' Prediction....

1852 - ?resNotTranslated?

5496 - An unusual grant of strength in time of need through God's Word....

5629 - Retreat into silence.... time of need....

5457 - Wave of awakenings during the last days....

6028 - Create and work.... nightfall....

7596 - Serious warning about the end....

8363 - "I am with you all the days.... "

"I will pour out My spirit on all flesh ...."

B.D. 4905 from May 28th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh, and servants and maids will prophesy .... I will draw your attention to the time of the end, when these words of Mine will be fulfilled .... The cornucopia of My grace will be poured out, for My spirit reveals Itself to all who allow Me to work in them. On servants and handmaidens I will pour out My spirit .... all who are willing to serve Me shall be taught by Me directly, they shall hear My words and proclaim the coming time. The prophecies of ancient seers and prophets will be repeated by seers and prophets of the last days, for they, too, see in spirit how it will come, they see the approaching end, humanity's great spiritual adversity, and they give themselves as mouthpieces for Me, they prepare themselves as vessels into which My spirit can flow so that they can brightly and clearly see what has been determined since eternity. My spirit thus works in those people .... When I ascended to heaven the work was accomplished .... death was overcome, the darkness of spirit was broken through, the ray of light from above was able to penetrate and My spirit was able to fill people who believed in Me. The connection had been established between heaven and earth, between the spiritual and the earthly kingdom, there was a bridge from one to the other which infallibly leads to Me, for anyone who allows My spirit to work is entitled to My eternal fatherly love, as My child he is the father's heir.

But the outpouring of the spirit was little recognized by people, it was regarded as a one-off Pentecostal manifestation, as a visible confirmation of the mission of My apostles who spoke in all tongues and were therefore filled with My spirit. The working of the spirit, however, is not a one-off, for My promise is: "Whoever believes in Me, out of his body will flow rivers of living water ...." With these words I announced the outpouring of the spirit on every human being who believes in Me and lives out of this faith as it is My will .... I pour My spirit into every receptive and willing heart which has prepared itself as a vessel well suited to let My spirit flow into it. Only a few people have experienced this process themselves, only a few people are so devout that I can work directly on and in them. And that is why humanity knows nothing of the meaning of these words, of the meaning of the outpouring of the spirit. In the end time, however, they will be made aware by the fact that the outpouring of the spirit will obviously take place, which is recognizable through prophetic indications of the end, through indications which only confirm what ancient seers and prophets have prophesied. Servants and handmaidens will be awakened, i.e. they will voluntarily place themselves in My service and now be filled by Me with My spirit; they will make My working in themselves possible through their will, which is entirely meant for Me, and thus they will be able to be active as My apostles of the last days and proclaim the gospel, the last end and My coming in the clouds. I will pour out My spirit upon all flesh .... Many will be able to hear My voice when the last end is near. But for the time being there are only a few who unite with Me so intimately that they will be able to hear Me. Yet all of them have been assigned a mission by Me: to be active on My behalf for Me and My kingdom. These few will feel the calling within themselves and therefore they will not shy away from voicing what My spirit announces to them .... they are not afraid to announce the last judgment and to a certain extent repeat the prophecies of the old seers and prophets

(29.5.1950). Thus they speak influenced by My will, their spirit perceives what is to come and the mouth speaks out what the spirit perceives and conveys to the human being's soul. He is filled by My spirit, otherwise hidden things are revealed to him, he foresees what is coming upon humanity and, in his urge to help his fellow human beings, he communicates to them what he has seen in the spirit .... and servants and maids will prophesy .... I pour out My spirit upon all flesh without distinction of gender, because everyone who wants to serve Me and consciously strives towards Me can be certain of the awakening of his spirit, of the flowing through of My strength of love, and this will obviously manifest itself before the end. What My disciples spoke at the outpouring of the spirit will also now be proclaimed by those who are awakened by the spirit, for My spirit remains the same, My spirit guides you humans into knowledge, My spirit introduces you to knowledge which you should pass on again to those who are not enlightened by My spirit. The feast of the outpouring of the spirit shall not only be a reminder that My disciples spoke in foreign tongues, but it shall be a constant reminder to you to also shape your heart in such a way that I can pour out My spirit upon all flesh. Furthermore, it shall make you remember My promise from which you can see that not only My disciples were receptacles of My spirit but that all people can be; that all people, impelled by My spirit, can speak if they truly want to be servants and handmaidens to Me, if they want to serve Me, because people's spiritual hardship requires servant help. My spirit will make it known to them what they are to say, and you can believe them even if they announce the approaching judgment to you and thus appear as seers and prophets in order to save you humans from eternal ruin. For now it is fulfilled as it is written: "I will pour out My spirit upon all flesh, and servants and maids will prophesy and young men will have bright dreams ...." I Myself appear in an extraordinary way because people are threatened by great spiritual adversity and because every person who applies for My help can experience the working of My spirit within himself so that the great spiritual adversity will be remedied ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The eternal love .... reason for the revelations ....

B.D. 5065 from February 17th 1951, taken from Book No. 57

Recognize the one Who speaks to you as the eternal love Itself, Who reveals Itself to you in order to help you. Don't doubt, you listeners, that I Myself dwell among you in the word but consider that an exceedingly great spiritual adversity causes Me to reveal Myself to you, that you yourselves are in this adversity because it is close to the end. You walk through your earthly life completely carefree and don't worry about what will happen to your soul after the death of your body; you only worry about your earthly life and about the preservation and comfort of the body, which is transient, but you don't pay attention to the imperishable in you. If you knew the dreadful consequences of your attitude then you would also understand how great the spiritual adversity is, and you would also understand that I want to help you find your way out of it. For this reason I try to present to you through revelations what fate you are facing, I try to make you understand why the effect of your wrong attitude cannot be other than an exceedingly agonizing state of suffering in the beyond or even a new banishment into solid matter. I try to inform you through revelations of My eternal plan of salvation so that you will understand why everything exists and that only your eternal salvation is striven for by My will. I Myself come to you and reveal Myself because you don't believe Me otherwise, because you cannot explain the context to yourselves humanly and intellectually and, in turn, cannot be taught truthfully by human beings either. But you shall recognize Me when I speak to you through the mouth of a human being, but it is only My instrument which I use and speak to you Myself because it is necessary. For there is not much time left until the end .... And especially in the last days My adversary will strongly harass you and try to distract you from the right realization, from the truth, so that you will become completely blind in spirit and safely approach eternal ruin. And because the night around you is so dreadfully dark, I kindle a little light everywhere to illuminate the darkness, and anyone who strives towards the light, who does not evade its effect and flees it, will be enlightened in spirit .... The truth will be revealed to him and the great spiritual adversity will be remedied for him. Therefore I reveal Myself to you again and again, and you should believe that it is I Who speaks to you .... your creator and father of eternity, Who cares for you as My children in danger and whom I therefore want to help before it is too late.

And when I admonish you to love you can very well recognize that eternal love itself speaks to you, for My adversary would truly not urge people to fulfil the fundamental law of love which he himself has transgressed and which he fundamentally opposes .... Only from Me does love emanate, and to Me love always leads back again .... Thus My adversary will not push you towards Me by teaching you love. And thus drop all doubts and unconditionally believe that only eternal love speaks to you if the words are good and full of wisdom, if they ennoble you and turn your thinking towards Me, Who is your most loving father from eternity. If your heart is touched by My word then you have the surest sign of My presence and also the right and the duty to believe what is proclaimed to you through My revelations .... For I am also the eternal truth, the light of eternity, Which shines into all hearts in order to displace the prince of darkness from them. I want to come to you as saviour in spiritual adversity and you should not deny Me entry into your heart, you should open the door wide for Me and let the radiant light fall in, you should dispel the night and walk towards a bright day .... you shall find Me through My revelations and then be relieved of all spiritual distress ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Passing on prophecies ....

B.D. 7993 from September 16th 1961, taken from Book No. 84

The prophetic gift places an obligation on you: to pass on what the prophet receives through My spirit. They are only ever predictions of a spiritual nature, even if they concern forthcoming world events, yet they are always spiritually founded and only ever predicted so that people will spiritually prepare themselves for them; for it is absurd to make earthly arrangements because they are useless, because (if) My will determines otherwise. But people should know that everything that happens is spiritually based and happens or is allowed to happen for the sake of spiritual maturity .... In addition, people should not be affected by revolutionary events unprepared, they should have time and opportunity to spiritually adjust to them and, above all, think of their salvation .... And they should also try to influence their fellow human beings in the same sense, but they will only do so if they themselves believe in what they have received as spiritual transmission. But you will only recognize a true prophet by the fact that he does not instruct people about the future for the sake of earthly gain but that he proclaims My will completely unselfishly, which is thus revealed to him through spiritual foresight. And what I want to proclaim to people in advance shall only ever shake them up in their thinking, it shall cause them to have the right attitude towards Me and the world .... They shall learn to regard the latter as transient and think of their souls more eagerly, they shall not carelessly abandon themselves to everyday life, they shall seriously think about themselves, always in view of a sudden end which those prophets announce in the last days. This is why My prophets of the last days shall be listened to, because they are My messengers whom I Myself send to people in order to admonish and warn them. And thus every prophet also has the constant instruction to mention My announcements and at the same time to point out the unusual grace of My direct address .... And because it is particularly important in the end times that people learn what lies ahead of them, the prophets should also speak without any inhibition about what is coming .... People will not believe it but they will nevertheless keep thinking about it, and that is the purpose of My predictions, so that they will not be completely unprepared for what is coming and that they will then also believe the final predictions when the first prophecies concerning the forthcoming natural event come true, which you are to mention again and again. A true prophet speaks from My spirit, for he does not seek any advantage for himself .... What he proclaims to people will not make them happy, and therefore he will mostly be rejected and ridiculed .... But I Myself will again and again impel him to speak, that is, My spirit will work in him. He will speak wherever the opportunity presents itself. And this will always be the characteristic of a genuine prophet, that he will not strive for earthly advantages and that he will not make use of earthly aids .... that he will speak, impelled by My spirit. For I Myself will put the words into his mouth when he speaks to his fellow human beings who will lend him an open ear; yet it will be difficult to find a hearing with worldly people, for those who are still too attached to the world find it difficult to speak of an end, it is difficult to find belief in them that the world is transient .... It is difficult to induce them to change their way of life, and therefore they will reject everything and also declare the prophets to be untrustworthy. But it comes about as they proclaim it, for they do not speak of themselves but My spirit gives them what they speak, and this spirit does not err .... And therefore remember that there are indeed true and false prophets but that a true prophet will only ever proclaim to you what serves your soul best .... and that you are at the mercy of false prophets when earthly things which serve your physical well-being are predicted to you, which you may never believe, for the time is fulfilled, and I only ever want to admonish and warn you so that you will not experience what is coming unprepared, so that you seriously remember your souls and seek contact with Me. For this alone will guarantee you protection and help in every adversity .... The bond with Me alone assures you My support, whatever may come upon you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Truth of the end prophecies ....

B.D. 8175 from May 12th 1962, taken from Book No. 86

If I repeatedly inform you of what lies ahead of you .... if I constantly point out to you the time of tribulation .... if I predict a great judgment which will be followed by the end of this earth shortly afterwards, then you can accept this announcement of Mine as truth, for I only repeat what has always already been predicted about the end of this earth and I now only inform you that all these events are imminent, that the time has come when all My prophecies will come true, to the sorrow of all those who do not believe. You should not approach the future without being warned, and you should know that the 'future', into which you transfer the end, will soon have become the 'present'. And you should reckon with the fact that you will be surprised, that you will not have much time left and that I will therefore send you these announcements time and again, because I don't want you to experience everything that is to come unprepared, because I don't want to leave you in ignorance of the time in which you live. I know that all My announcements through seers and prophets will find little faith; I know that people will ridicule all messengers, that they will accuse them of being false prophets .... Yet not long time will pass and they will be able to convince themselves of the truth of what My prophets proclaim to people on My behalf. It has never been believed when great changes occurred on earth, when a redemption period came to an end and a new one began again .... And then it was always only a few who believed My messengers and who therefore were also saved .... But the knowledge of past all-changing events is also hidden from people, the times are endlessly long until such an earthly change happens again .... And that is why people have no evidence and now also consider an end of the old form of this earth to be impossible. And yet you humans are close to it, for I know when a transformation is necessary, I know when people have reached the spiritual low which necessitates such a transformation .... Yet I can do nothing other than send you information about it .... which you can then accept or reject, because you have to live in complete freedom of will until the end and even certain knowledge would not be beneficial for your salvation .... But you should think about the fact that I do not send you these announcements without reason .... and you should always remember that your God and creator is a God of love .... and that everything that happens is also based on My love. For this reason I also impart knowledge to you through My revelations which should open up your understanding for My plan of salvation, and then you would also believe that the time is fulfilled, that one day the order has to be established again into which all people shall enter in order to mature spiritually .... and that the possibility of upward development must also be created for the spiritual substances which are still bound in solid matter, for all spiritual substances shall one day reach perfection, and I alone know how this is possible and when the right time has come for everything to be redirected again .... And I keep the time as it is determined in My plan of salvation from eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Ending a period of redemption and an earthly period

Reasons for ending an earth period ....

B.D. 7167 from July 17th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Take note of the fact that the time granted to you humans to mature on this earth is coming to an end. The whole human race, which was allowed to embody itself during this earthly period, has more or less passed the test, it has entered the kingdom of the beyond and was able to continue its upward development there .... even if under different conditions than on earth .... but countless human souls have also sunk back into the depths .... And now the last of this generation have still been admitted to embodiment as a human being .... also with the aim of becoming free during their earthly life from the material form which has imprisoned them for eternities. But now this time is coming to an end and irrevocably a conclusion is taking place because a new redemption period has to begin ....

And understandably only slight success can be recorded in this last time, for a great deal of God-opposing spiritual substance is now embodied which was not allowed in earlier precisely because of its resistance .... but which was destined for this earthly period and still has to walk the path as a human being before a new redemption period begins .... In order to make the earthly path successful for these people, they are accompanied by many spiritual beings which guide them and assist them where human strength is too weak .... Thus it is certainly possible for these people to reach maturity but it is extremely difficult because their will is never forcibly influenced.

Yet the end of this earthly period has been determined since eternity, it is laid down in God's plan of salvation because He knows from eternity when it is time to establish a new legal order on earth which has been overturned by human will and therefore an upward development of the spiritual has become almost impossible .... If people now believe that it is not compatible with the love of a 'God and father' that a work of creation such as earth is heading towards a total transformation, it has to be countered that it would far rather prove a lack of love if no end was put to such a spiritual low, for the earth would then have ceased to be a station of education for the spiritual, it would completely miss its purpose and only encourage a chaos which spiritually reigns on it .... God's love truly tries everything to help people to salvation, yet no improvement is apparent, no spiritual 'turnaround' can be expected on this earth anymore, for it can no longer be expected that the human race will change and return to God's intended order .... which alone could stop an 'end' .... And God has known since eternity that this possibility no longer exists, and therefore He was able to build His plan on this human will .... And He will also carry it out, for He is a good, just and exceedingly wise God Who wants nothing else than to help His creatures from the abyss to the height, to Him, and Who also truly knows and uses the right means .... But you humans don't want to believe that the time has come, that humanity has already reached a spiritual low which will no longer tolerate any delay.

You do not want to accept it, although your inner feeling tells you that humanity can no longer expect anything else. And that is why you raise objections upon objections which, however, lack all logic .... For as soon as you seriously consider what this earth is and what it is meant to serve for .... and when you now see that only one human being rarely makes the most of his earthly life in order to mature spiritually, which is obvious to everyone, then it must also be more probable to you that an end will come than that it will continue to exist in the same way .... For it must also be obvious to you that God cannot necessarily bring people to maturity, thus only a transformation of this earth can still take place, an end of an ineffective epoch and a beginning of a new one where the spiritual's ascent development can continue again and where the spiritual, which is still in the abyss, is also given a new opportunity of ascent .... You humans must always take into account the infinite love and unsurpassable wisdom of your God and creator Who wants to become the father of all of you and Who truly does everything to achieve His aim. And thus you may only regard the coming end of the earth as an act of His love but never as cruelty, which He is incapable of, for He never wants to destroy but only ever give life to those who have lost it through their own fault.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Concluding a period of Salvation ....

B.D. 7390 from August 15th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

You can believe without doubt that one period of Salvation is coming to an end, for as soon as you are spiritually inclined you will also be able to observe people's development, and then you will not find it difficult to believe that a change has to occur if I don't want to let humanity fall prey to Satan, who is visibly at work. For the purely worldly-minded person this is indeed no explanation, because he will not accept a low spiritual level since he is unable to see it. Yet the purpose of earthly existence is not a purely-worldly one, but the meaning and purpose of earthly existence rests in the human being's spiritual development, and once this clearly becomes a secondary issue then earthly life has become futile and need no longer be continued by people who totally deny their purpose of existence. But it does not just concern the human being's higher development .... The whole of Creation shelters spiritual substances within itself which likewise go and should go through this process of development, consequently a certain order has to be observed in creation which, however, is being revoked by people and therefore the creations on earth no longer fulfil the purpose which was assigned to them. An unspiritual human race does not live in accordance with My will, and thus it will not use all available works of creation according to My will but assign them for other purposes which therefore endanger the inherent spiritual beings' development or make it impossible .... And such an unspiritual human race is presently populating the earth and endangering its continued existence because it no longer lives on earth in keeping with My will but revokes the divine order and lets its own will break through which opposes My plan of Salvation. Nevertheless, people's will is free ....

And thus their behaviour and activity will not be opposed, instead people themselves will lend a hand to the work of the final destruction, they themselves will hasten the end and don't realise that they nevertheless indirectly proceed in line with My plan of Salvation, since due to the work of destruction the process of development of the spiritual substances which are still constrained in the creations will continue, because a new period of Salvation will start and take its course in lawful order again, as it is destined by My love and wisdom. The fact that the majority of people do not believe it only demonstrates the low spiritual level, because every spiritually awakened person can see for himself that the present situation on earth cannot go on if one wants to speak of spiritual development. But the few of My Own will know that not much time is left until the end because they can see the signs very distinctly which I indicated through Word and Scripture .... The human being must see with spiritual eyes, then humanity's state will be apparent to him. If, however, he only pays attention to the world he will just see economic development and progress, and then he will find it difficult to believe that everything will come to an end, that no-one will be able to enjoy the results of his own effort, his possession of worldly goods, he will only ever see the world and its development and spiritual thoughts will move ever further from his mind the more he observes the world and its progress .... But he will be unable to enjoy what the world has to offer for much longer; very soon he will be able to watch the disintegration, first through My will, through the raging of the elements of nature .... and later through human projects .... after all, I built My eternal plan of Salvation on the basis of people's wrong will, which will give all spirits in the entire universe new possibilities for higher development, because I want to help them achieve spiritual progress.

And thus it will come to pass as it is proclaimed .... and regardless with how much incredulity you humans look at My predictions .... you can expect with certainty that you are approaching tremendous upheavals and that one period of Salvation will come to an end and a new one will begin soon .... For the time has expired that was granted to the spirits by My love, wisdom and might .... And it will come to pass as it has been proclaimed again and again to you humans ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Ending an earth period is imminent ....

B.D. 7929 from June 27th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

The time set for your redemption will be observed, and this means that a period of redemption will also come to an end, that a new era will begin according to the plan of eternity .... As I saw it as necessary and successful for your soul, for the development of the whole of humanity, this plan has been determined, for the spiritual low requires a new order, it requires an intervention on My part, a turning point which is only a blessing, which serves the spiritual upward development. And since eternity I have also known the time when humanity has reached this spiritual low which necessitates a change, and I will also keep to this time and carry out My plan of salvation, after all, My love and My wisdom always determine My rule and activity in the entire universe .... And thus the end of one redemption period will take place and a new one will begin again, because the process of development has to continue unstoppably, because no standstill can occur on My part and because I want to prevent an even deeper sinking of the spiritual substance which lives on earth as a human being. It is therefore certain that an epoch of development will come to an end .... It will be a spiritual turning point which, however, will also have an earthly effect, for since that which is still bound in form shall also become free and take on new forms, this will also necessitate a dissolution and reshaping of the earth's creations, so that a total reshaping of the entire earth's surface is to be expected, which will end the old period of redemption and signify the beginning of a new era of development. What has been predetermined since eternity will also come to pass on the day which has been set for it .... but the exact knowledge of the day remains hidden from you humans because it would not be helpful for the salvation of your souls if you knew about it .... But it is no longer far away .... whether you believe it or not .... the time has expired and My plan of salvation from eternity will be carried out according to My will .... The fact that you humans of the present time are destined to experience this end also has its reason, for your resistance against Me was strong and did not allow for an earlier embodiment as a human being .... But again, the same period of time was set for you since you had to end your course of development .... It is also possible for you to finish it successfully; it is still possible for all of you to find your way to Me before the end, if only you give up your resistance and turn to Me again, from Whom you once turned away in free will to your own harm .... You are still dwelling on earth; don't let the time pass by unused, for I pour out My blessings on you in abundance and truly help you in every way, because I alone know what it means for you if you fail and have to take the infinitely long path of development once again through the creations of the new earth .... Reckon with the fact that the end is very near and prepare yourselves for this end .... And truly, it will only be a blessing for you if you turn to Me and appeal for My strength and help .... You can still achieve much in a short time, you can be rid of your last form and attain full spiritual freedom .... You only need to want that you do not travel your earthly path as a human being in vain .... You only need to call upon Me, your God and father from eternity, for help and you will find Jesus .... to Him Who alone can and will redeem you. Do not let this admonition fall on your ears, take it into your hearts with the utmost seriousness and think about it .... and act before it is too late .... For no one shall be lost, I still want to help everyone before the end comes .... But it will come irrevocably, for the time has been fulfilled, the period of time has expired which was granted to the spiritual, which was to be completed in this redemption period, and a new one will begin, as and when it is intended in My plan of salvation from eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New redemption period ....

B.D. 8345 from December 2nd 1962, taken from Book No. 88

No major spiritual advancement can be expected on this earth any longer, only a few more people will find and walk the right path which leads to Me .... back to the Father's house. There will certainly be people everywhere making every effort to work for Me and My kingdom, supporting the doctrines of the various ecclesiastical organisations with sincere dedication for Me .... They will have the good will to guide the human being into truth and are successful too when My spirit can work through them as soon as they preach for Me and My kingdom.

But only few people take the development of their soul seriously, whose faith in Me also includes the belief that they have a responsibility towards Me and who therefore consciously live their earthly life. However, most people are and remain indifferent, even if they are confronted by the most powerful speaker .... They simply dismiss everything spiritual with a superior smile, because people consider it a fantasy and unreal and are therefore not captivated by it either. But for the sake of the few the work shall still be done eagerly, because to have saved only one soul from its downfall, to have prevented it from a repeated progress through the earth's creations, is such a tremendous accomplishment that no effort should be spared, since every soul will eternally thank its saviour to have guided it onto the right path.

Many people apparently revert back to faith .... But greater still is the number of those who fall away and carelessly sacrifice their faith in Me and who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ's act of Salvation as an act of atonement for the whole of humanity either .... And precisely because the belief in Jesus Christ is increasingly declining, spiritual hardship is getting progressively worse.  This will finally lead to the disintegration of the earth so as to prevent an even deeper descent into darkness, which shall be accomplished by releasing the spirits which belong to My adversary and confining them again in the material creation.

Time and again I tell you that this earth cannot expect a spiritual change for the better, that a new period of redemption will start and that this, at the same time, will be a spiritual as well as an earthly turning point, because nothing which lives and exists on, in and above the earth will remain, but everything will be transformed, a new earth will emerge, and this new earth will start again in lawful order, so that the development of all spiritual substances thereon will be safeguarded and the process of return within this lawful order will continue.

My eternal plan does not depend on whether you humans believe this or not, but those of you who do not believe My statements will be surprised how soon the day will dawn when the first revelations fulfil themselves: when you may yet witness a last sign from Me which shall confirm all revelations of this nature .... Especially those people who deem themselves intellectually superior to their fellow human beings deny such last day revelations and thus also doubt the truth of My Word, which is transmitted to earth directly from above .... Yet who else could make such a specific prediction but He Who has every power at His disposal and Who is Lord of all the forces of heaven and earth? ....

You can indeed accept His Word to be true and certain, for I do not merely speak but also substantiate every event to be inflicted on you by My love, wisdom and power, because this is necessary for your souls which should still call for Me in the last hour before the end. My predictions are not intended to achieve anything but to stimulate your sense of responsibility, by believing that you are soon approaching the end and by asking yourselves whether and how you can stand before the eyes of your God and Creator .... You should not believe those who deny an end, who want to awaken in you humans the expectation of changes for the better .... for a spiritual renaissance on this very earth that only requires a different human generation which observes My will .... On this earth no such human generation will be found anymore, because the decline of spirituality is continuing, and this alone will result in the end of this earth's era.

For the earth is meant to be a school for the spirit, but people's thoughts are dominated by matter and therefore they themselves will become matter again too, which they desire above all else.  By doing so they completely forget God Who gave them their earthly life for the sake of a specific purpose .... And people do not fulfil this purpose, even the earth itself does not fulfil this purpose any more, because divine order has been completely reversed, the earth has become My adversary's kingdom who wants to prevent the higher development of all spiritual substances ....

And you, who still believe in humanity's spiritual turning point on this earth, are spiritually deluded, you have no inner enlightenment, you are merely directed by your human intellect to make accusations and to deny divine revelations and to portray them as an expression of the opposing spirit. Otherwise you would know yourselves which level humanity has arrived at, and you would do better to be quiet, if you yourselves cannot believe in an end .... than to expose your lack of awareness by allegations which oppose My predictions .... Because you too will have to be answerable for this, since you are, after all, preventing people from evaluating their failed life and thus from a return to Me, which will have to take place before the end if the soul is to be saved from the appalling fate of repeated captivity in the creations of the earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's saving plan

Process of return ....

B.D. 8564 from July 20th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

Nothing can be lost forever once it has arisen from Me and My strength .... It continues to exist because it is everlasting and will infallibly return to Me as the eternal source of strength, because this is based on My law of eternal order. However, the being which came forth from Me as a perfect and divine being was also able to voluntarily reverse its nature into the opposite, it was able to relinquish its perfection and shape itself into an anti-divine being .... And so it did and was not stopped by Me because I pursued a plan, because I had a goal in mind for all 'created' beings: that they would become My 'children' which I was unable to 'create', instead, they had to shape themselves into it of their own free will .... Thus I did not prevent their apostasy from Me but prepared a process of return for all once fallen beings: I reshaped the strength I once emanated as a being into all kinds of works of creation .... I dissolved the beings into countless minute particles, which animated the works of creation and thus the strength became active again according to My will .... that is, every work of creation had to fulfil its designated task as a matter of natural law, for I created nothing without reason and purpose .... Each work of creation had its function and thus My love and wisdom and might created an earthly world which sheltered all these fallen tiny particles of soul which gradually increased in maturity because they were intended to one day come together again as individual beings, and this is because they were intended to embody themselves in a human being as the once fallen original spirit in order to pass the final test of will: to voluntarily turn to Me again, just as it had once voluntarily turned away from Me .... And this infinitely long path of higher development signifies a path of service for the tiny particles dissolved from the original being .... in contrast to the fall, which was based on the being's arrogance and thirst for power .... The return can only take place by way of constant service which, admittedly, happens in the state of compulsion until sooner or later, in the state of a human being, the being shall voluntarily be of service, driven by love .... which then will guarantee its certain perfection on this earth. The path the once fallen being has to take until it can make its final decision in the state of free will as a human being is infinitely long .... This path is so excruciatingly painful that his past memory has been taken away from the human being because he should make a free decision and the knowledge of the agony and suffering in the bound state would enslave his freedom of wanting and thinking as a human being .... For fear would impel him into making the right decision, but this would be utterly worthless for the soul and its perfection ....

The human being should freely want to be of service for the sake of love and attaining maturity himself, this is why he lives on earth .... For the human being is the once fallen original spirit to whom My infinite love opens up all possibilities in order to become again what he had been in the beginning: a supremely perfect being but which has attained perfection of its own free will which I was unable to give to the being and thereby the 'created work' has become My image, My 'child' .... This is the goal had I set Myself from the start, which required an infinitely long path of development and which is to be understood as 'My eternal plan of Salvation' .... And now you humans know that you are these fallen spirits and have almost reached the goal of voluntarily uniting yourselves with Me which, in turn, means that you should change yourselves into love in order to be able to unite with Me, the eternal Love .... Now you know that your existence did not simply start as a human being but that you already existed for a very long time .... You know that you did not originate from Me in the state that cannot be called perfect, for as humans you have weaknesses and faults, you are not perfect creatures and therefore cannot have come forth from Me in this state, since I can only create something perfect .... And this knowledge should make you think and also lead to the realisation that your earthly life must have a purpose: to achieve the perfection again which was yours in the very beginning and which you voluntarily gave up .... Thus you also know your task which consists of changing into love, which is your fundamental element, for you are the same as I Am in your fundamental substance .... Admittedly, as a human being you are still far removed from perfection, nevertheless, you are and remain divine living creations which can never cease to exist anymore and whose perfection I will take care of time and again, who I will never let fall and who one day will very certainly reach the final goal of being and remaining intimately united with Me for all eternity .... The fact that you know little about it is only due to your weak degree of love, otherwise you would be fully enlightened and also close to perfection. Nevertheless, the knowledge of it is given to you by My side as long as you are merely willing to accept it .... as long as you merely desire to know the correlations concerning you, your God and Creator of eternity and the whole of Creation .... Then you really will be instructed in all truthfulness and also consciously travel your path on earth with the goal of final union with Me .... You will attain perfection and a life in beatitude which will last forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God carries out his plan of Salvation ....

B.D. 8656 from October 26th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

You will never be able to prevent Me from implementing My eternal plan of Salvation. I have indeed said that you will be able to avert much from yourselves through heartfelt prayer, but My plan of Salvation is based on humanity's will which I recognised from the start and thus was also able to appoint the appropriate times when the great transformations will take place, and I will indeed adhere to these times. Due to his heartfelt prayer I can certainly avert occurrences from every individual person, I can guide every individual in a way that he will not be affected by the events which I allow to befall people if I want to achieve My purpose: to continue the process of return, which has come to a standstill .... Yet I have always predicted exceptional events to you, and these predictions will indeed fulfil themselves since they must fulfil themselves if the divine order is to be restored again. And I have truly known throughout eternity at what point the divine order will no longer be observed and have therefore always been able to refer to this time and mention the substantial upheavals which will irrevocably occur according to My announcements. But people will never believe these announcements undisputedly, for what is prophesied to them as shortly forthcoming surpasses human notions ....

They will certainly be able to recognise the course of world events, that a change will have to happen because people have reached the lowest point, as is clearly evidenced in their self-indulgence and an excessive craving for a good living standard, earthly commodities, honour and power .... Thus they would be able to recognise by the signs of the time that these announcements have a certain justification, which they ought to take seriously and then live their own life accordingly. But their unbelief is already too great for people to listen to such indications. They unreservedly live a purely earthly life and reject all thoughts of drastic change. And this is why humanity will be taken by surprise by a catastrophic natural event on a scale which has never been experienced on earth before, which will end many people's lives and lead to unprecedented chaos of huge proportions and mean immense misery for people. This is a last warning sign and shall therefore be constantly proclaimed to people .... My messengers shall draw people's attention to it so that they will recognise the truth when this event takes place, so that they will make good use of the last days before the soon-following end for the maturity of their souls. Admittedly, they will find little or no belief, and yet I keep instructing My messengers time and again to speak up wherever possible. People don't want to be disturbed in their lives of pleasure but they will get a sudden shock, and the forthcoming event can mean the end for any individual person, and he will be not be able to take his material possessions across with him. And this is what he shall always bear in mind, for even if he is usually not willing to believe he nevertheless knows that he cannot prolong his physical life by even one day because the hour of his death is predetermined, and he knows that one day his end will come and that this can happen at any day, that he will have to leave everything behind which amounts to the purpose of his life. And therefore he should not value earthly goods so highly but procure himself possessions for eternity .... And he would only be acting intelligently, whereas a purely earthly life is no sign of prudence but only attests to confused thinking ....

My plan of eternity, however, will be carried out and the day I have set for Myself will be adhered to, because the human generation no longer fulfils its earthly task and will therefore be devoured by the earth with the exception of those who have recognised Me, who believe in Me and remain loyal to Me until the end .... For the earth must continue to serve its purpose as a place of education for the spiritual substances which are on the path of return to Me .... And this is why the great work of transformation cannot be omitted and everything has come to pass as I always predicted, because I don't leave people without warning and offer everyone still enough opportunities to find Me and seek union with Me in faith and love. And truly, these shall still be saved before the end .... I will call them back earlier so that they will not run the risk of descending completely but they can still mature in the beyond .... Or I will remove them from the earth at the end and take them to a place of peace because they are intended to populate the new earth again as the root of the new human generation .... You humans should believe what I announce to you time and again, for there is not much time left, and everyone of good will can still be saved, so that he will not meet the dreadful fate of a new banishment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Phenomena of the present time

2212 - ?resNotTranslated?

The reason for the spiritual decline .... Addiction to matter ....

B.D. 5504 from October 11th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

An essential cause of people's spiritual decline is the ever-increasing addiction to matter. It is like a disease which has overtaken people, which leads to death, it is like a fetter becoming ever harder which threatens people's lives, for it is not earthly but the spiritual life, the life of the soul, which is in danger. For the excessive desire for matter finds fulfillment, as it is always the human being's will itself which determines the state the soul. Hard matter will one day be its fate, which the human being so eagerly strives for. The human being cannot be made to understand that the desire for matter, for earthly possessions, means a step backwards, for he strives for something he had long since overcome, which meant a hard captivity for his soul, which was felt as bondage and therefore as torment by the soul and every release from it, every progress in the state of compulsion brought relief to the spiritual.

And now the human being strives for that from which his soul has fled because it was a fetter. Everything earthly material serves just the body, yet for the soul only if it is overcome, if it stimulates the human being's love to activity, to giving, of the disposing of one’s belongings out of love for the neighbor. Matter then can also be useful for the life of the soul, but it must always be a detaching from it, not a desire for it by self-interest. As long as earthly goods are desired, the desire for spiritual possessions does not exist or is only present to a very small extent; the soul, however, cannot take along anything earthly into the spiritual kingdom, but certainly spiritual possessions which alone prepare it for a blissful state. If only people would consider that the very next day could end their earthly life and that they would therefore make provisions for their stay in the spiritual kingdom .... if only they would consider that all earthly possessions are worthless to them and that what lives on in the spiritual kingdom passes over in utmost poverty, which the human being on earth is responsible for himself, which he could easily have averted by collecting spiritual treasures on earth .... if he would consider that the earthly life, even if it lasts a long time, is only a moment in time compared to eternity, but that the soul has to suffer from what the human being missed on earth .... Yet he can only be reminded again and again of the idleness of his life, he can only be admonished again and again to think ahead and not to waste all his earthly life's energy on goods which are and remain completely worthless. He is in possession of a free will and intellect and can therefore only be instructed but not be forced to live his life in such a way that the soul will recover and enter the spiritual kingdom vigorously. Therefore, again and again people will be deprived of what they so ardently desire on earth, again and again they will be made aware of the transience of earthly possessions, and blessed are those who realize that their purpose in the earthly life is different from the striving for earthly possessions; blessed are those who reflect and gather spiritual treasures, blessed are those who create and work for the soul's salvation, for they will be rich and blessed in the spiritual kingdom and will now be able to create and work because their wealth is imperishable ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

God's references to the transience of earthly goods ....

B.D. 6179 from January 29th 1955, taken from Book No. 66

The transitoriness of the earthly-material must first be made comprehensible to the human being before he turns to that which is imperishable. Earthly life fills his thoughts because it confronts him with tasks and the fulfilment of duties which will always occupy his thoughts .... And he would be insatiable if everything lasted, because then he would be able to constantly increase his possessions and there would then be no limit to his desires and cravings .... But since matter is transient, he is thereby constantly forced to be active in order to achieve these goods, which can indeed also take up all his thinking but also leaves open the possibility that transience teaches him to think differently .... that it can seem useless to him to use all his vitality only for these goods .... that he has a desire for goods which are imperishable. Only the realization of the worthlessness of earthly possessions can cause him to strive for spiritual possessions .... or else to chase ever more after the transient because it has no permanence .... And even if earthly possessions remain with the human being and he can constantly increase them without them being taken away from him, the thought of death is always a reminder to him that he should detach himself early from that which he nevertheless loses through death .... So everything in life is arranged by God in such a way that the human being can very easily learn to despise the world and its goods and mentally enter another world .... But his thoughts and will are not necessarily directed towards this other world .... man is free to choose which world he allows himself to be captivated by .... And earthly goods will mostly exert a greater attraction because they are tangible and visible, whereas spiritual goods leave little impression because they are supposedly of too little value .... and will only have value for people if they are able to easily detach themselves from earthly goods. If every person were to consider that the very next day could be his last, then all earthly goods and their acquisition would seem completely pointless to him and he would make somewhat more provision for the time after .... But they reject every thought of death as 'still premature' and only enjoy the earthly world and its goods. That is why the closer the end is, the more death is brought before people's eyes .... People are torn out of the midst of life in order to repeatedly point out the transience to their fellow human beings, in order to repeatedly turn their thoughts towards their own demise .... It is so obviously shown how little security each individual may have with regard to his own life .... and again and again possessions are destroyed, earthly goods fall victim to the various catastrophes .... People are always and everywhere pointed to the real, permanent life which everyone can attain if he seriously wants to .... if he strives for spiritual goods which even death cannot take away from him, which will follow him into the kingdom of the beyond when the hour of his passing has come .... Every person should strive for spiritual treasures, then even death will not frighten him; then he will also have become victorious over death, because eternal life awaits him in the spiritual kingdom, which will make him unspeakably happy and last for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

1446 - ?resNotTranslated?

Faithlessness of the world's people ....

B.D. 5911 from March 22nd 1954, taken from Book No. 64

It is an extremely difficult beginning to have a spiritual influence on people who have already fallen victim to the world. For they only regard as right what their intellect can grasp .... but they lack all understanding for spiritual truths; they reject that which is supposed to provide information in the spiritual sphere, they are completely incapable of believing because they live in a different world than the one which is supposed to be made accessible to them. They do not recognize this world, and that is why they make no attempt to enter it or to look across in order to spy something that would be proof to them of the reality of the spiritual world. The earthly world stands separating people from the spiritual kingdom, and the earthly world asserts itself more and more because it is coming to an end. What people are asked to believe, what is presented to people as divine teaching, appears ever more unreal to them .... They cannot believe because they don't want to believe, because they don't bother to think seriously. And the distance between God and people will become ever greater because the latter will increasingly strive away from Him by striving for earthly material goods which are the only 'truly' desirable things to them. And this state, this attitude towards the earthly world, will become more and more apparent the closer the end is. A representative of divine spiritual knowledge will rarely be believed by people, the listeners will feel far superior to them and become ever smaller in number, and only a few will awaken to true life in the midst of a completely dead humanity, in the midst of a spiritual desert. Yet all these phenomena are only intended to confirm to you humans that the end is near, for if it were not so then an end of the earth, a destruction and renewal of it, would not be necessary either .... But the spiritual state of people who are completely secularized substantiates the transformation of the earth, it substantiates the end and the judgment, even though humanity is not accessible to this substantiation and prediction either .... Only the few whose senses are spiritually directed will recognize and understand this, but never the worldly people who don't want to hear about it and don't believe it because they are completely blind in spirit and judge according to their blindness. And so it is extremely difficult to free individuals from their spiritual blindness, to make them see and to change their thoughts and actions .... It is extremely difficult, and yet it should not be omitted to repeatedly stimulate their thoughts and direct them towards the kingdom which they are still very far from .... No one should be able to say that no rescue attempts were made on him. Everyone should be made aware of what lies ahead for humanity, and every person's free will should decide ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Disbelief regarding the announcements ....

B.D. 5798 from October 29th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

You humans give no credence to references regarding the end .... you live in the world and don't want to accept that which is readying itself outside of the material world and which will, with certainty, come to pass in the time designated by Me. I cannot plant the belief into you, it has to emerge in you yourselves; I can only ever help you by directing your eyes to the events of the time which should truly make you attentive. For I announced the signs of the last days through seers and prophets, who only proclaimed in My will what they saw happening in the last days. And even now I can only ever draw your attention to it, I can only ever admonish you again to take notice of what happens around you .... And then you will certainly recognise the hour you live in. For I will not let you experience the end without warning, it will not come upon you without being announced; yet as soon as you don't give credence to these proclamations it will take you by surprise, because My Word fulfils itself because it is the only truth. Even if progress is promised to you on the part of humans .... it will not prevent the end either, and it will only become clearly apparent where no faith exists anymore, where only the world in which My adversary has gained the upper hand will be taken notice of. And that, too, is a sign of the approaching end ....

For it will be as in the time of Noah .... People will live in sin, they will only indulge themselves and try to get what they can out of the world .... but they will pay no more attention to Me. And if only you observe people's attitude towards Me, towards your God and Creator of eternity, then you will also be able to discover therein a sign of the last days .... The reason why people no longer have faith is due to their lack of love .... Love has grown cold amongst people .... and, therefore, faith has died away as well, for even those who call themselves religious, who don't entirely deny a God and Creator, have no living faith, otherwise they would prepare themselves for the end, otherwise they would unhesitatingly believe the indications of the end .... All admonitions and warning are in vain for those to whom they are addressed .... And even if I knock very loudly and clearly at the door of their heart, even if I scare them through unexpected events in their lives or their surroundings, they will only look at them in a worldly sense and won't recognise My voice, even if it clearly speaks to them .... And the more the end approaches the more determinedly they reject the references, the fact that a higher power will intervene seems ever more improbable to them .... but the more ready people will be for their downfall .... And everything will come to pass as I proclaimed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2043 - ?resNotTranslated?

Heartlessness .... The world's battle against the teaching of love ....

B.D. 2445 from August 10th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Humanity's conduct cannot be reconciled with the teaching of Christ, for this requires actions of love, people's relationships with each other should be like that of brothers. But at the present time all people face each other with hostility, outwardly often united yet in their hearts only ever bearing their own advantage in mind and regarding their fellow human being as an opponent, because they either feel harmed or disadvantaged by him. The human race is completely devoid of love and therefore also opposed to Christianity, opposed to the divine teaching of love, which it no longer wants to comply with. For it requires effort to practise love, it requires a separation from material things, a shelving of one's own wishes and cravings; it signifies a sacrifice of that which is dear to a person .... Selfish love must be fought against; the human being must educate himself to become modest to enable him to help his fellow human being by giving to him what he gives up. This sacrifice can only be made out of love and therefore love must be practised .... Yet only rarely will a person make this sacrifice for his fellow human beings .... Each person only thinks of himself, this is why he finds the teaching of Christ inconvenient and supports people's intentions to eradicate it .... Where heartlessness exists, the battle against the divine teaching of love will be waged without hesitation. And this heartlessness is widespread throughout the world, people outdo each other with brutalities they inflict upon their fellow human beings, and thus the whole world can be held responsible for the immense world event which purely arose from humanity's heartlessness and which results in ever greater cruelty and must therefore be described as the activity of hell, as the activity of demonic forces. And yet, people do not recognise their low spiritual level. They only look at the purely external consequences of the world event and not at the spiritual state of those whose great heartlessness also incites their fellow human beings to act with unkindness. And as long as this deplorable state of affairs is not recognised, it cannot be remedied either; as long as the human being does not recognise heartlessness as the greatest evil he will not make any effort to live a life of love, i.e., he will not treat his fellow human being with kindness .... And neither will he approve of Christ's teaching, he will reject it, because his compliance with it will not gain him any earthly advantage. However, he will also act accordingly .... love will be pushed aside again and only result in greater heartlessness .... One person will endeavour to destroy the other without inhibition, he will no longer be able to distinguish between right and wrong and thus exceed himself in bitterness and cruelty, and all love will grow cold, lowering the spiritual level to the extreme, and a world without love cannot survive, it is doomed to destruction and with it everything which does not strive to redeem itself through love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immorality .... Unwritten laws ....

B.D. 2461 from August 30th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

General immorality accompanies the time of people's unkindness and the fact that people no longer show any consideration towards their fellow human being's feelings and thus no longer exert any kind of self-restraint is also a sign of spiritual deterioration. And a generation without manners and without meaningful morality is heading for disaster .... Admittedly, people find this incomprehensible, since they consider decency a mere human addition and that the times justify giving full expression to all instincts. And their points of view are encouraged by the completely wrong opinion that moral laws merely prevent people from enjoying life and therefore must be abolished. No nation will ever survive if it does not want to accept any laws as a guiding principle which give people moral stability so that they will live their life within the framework of a certain social order .... These are unwritten laws which people have nevertheless accepted until now, because they have all recognised both the necessity as well as the blessings of such laws and, for the sake of human order, have submitted to them without argument .... These laws are increasingly more forgotten or they are knowingly discarded by people because they prevent them from living up to their sensuality. This clearly shows a decline of spiritual development, for the more sensual a person is, the less he strives towards God; he desires the world, that is, everything that gives pleasure to the body, and for the sake of the body disposes of all consideration towards his fellow human beings. As a result, the human being falls prey to spiritual forces which had lived a life of uninhibited pleasure on earth, which indulged their cravings and thus had led a sinful life. These spiritual forces exert tremendous influence on these people and use them such that the human being pays less and less attention to the unwritten laws, that he unreservedly indulges himself in an easy way of life and that no limits exist for him than the fulfilment of his lust. This attitude towards worldly pleasures will never be conducive to spiritual development, for anything the body demands will always disadvantage the soul. Besides, spiritual aspiration will be laughed at and ridiculed, and this without all inhibition, because people will have lost all sense of decency and good manners .... Hence, the individual person's point of view will not be respected either but will be deemed hostile and therefore be discarded, often in the most shameless fashion. For immorality and spiritual deterioration go hand in hand. People indeed speak about being enlightened and, yet, they are less enlightened than ever before .... They speak of spiritual advancement and, yet, they remain far behind, for they don't understand it as the progress of the soul, instead, they only mean a wrong way of thinking, which they nevertheless find worth striving for. They try to construct a new morality for themselves which aids and abets an easy way of life and intend to portray it as ideal. And thus new laws will come into being and old laws will be revoked, and humanity will change accordingly and lose every guideline for a virtuous, God-pleasing life which is intended to improve the human being's soul ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hatred and its consequences ....

B.D. 2810 from July 12th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

The demon of hatred is poisoning the whole world .... And people enslave themselves to him. But hatred destroys, whereas love builds up, and the work of devastation on earth will happen on an ever increasing scale the more hatred rages amongst humanity. God's work of destruction will not end this hatred either, instead it will only make individual people here and there come to their senses, and they will subsequently realise by whom they allowed themselves to be dominated. And for the sake of these few will God manifest Himself and show His power and strength. The majority, however, will carry on living in hatred and keep trying to assert itself with means born of hatred and which inflame ever more hatred. For hatred is intensified unkindness, hatred is the most dreadful attribute because it has indescribably destructive consequences, not just in an earthly but also in a spiritual way. For it eradicates all noble impulses or puts them at great risk. The person who lives in hatred is flung to and fro by demons, his striving towards ascent is constantly in jeopardy because he will repeatedly be thrown back again as soon as he allows himself to be carried away by hatred, because he keeps handing himself over to the power of the one who only tries to convey hatred and unkindness to people. And his power over such a person is great. And it is even greater when the whole of the human race lives in hatred .... This has to signify a spiritual decline which will have alarming effects insofar as that people willingly implement what they are told to do by God's malicious opposing power .... that they will destroy all possessions in order to damage their fellow human beings. God's adversary is eager to release all spirits which were banished by God into creations. For this reason all his thoughts and intentions aim to destroy that which was created through God's will. But since his will and power cannot take hold of the works of creation, he seeks to force his will onto people .... He plants hatred into them and thereby impels them to implement what is impossible for him .... to destroy the creation .... Thus he uses the people enslaved by him as his henchmen, he places satanic thoughts in them, he stirs up hatred in them and thus drives them to cause immense damage to each other. People willingly carry out the impulses their soul's greatest enemy gives to them .... Their actions give rise to constantly renewed hatred and hatred produces ever new works of destruction .... Such a poisoned human race will progressively move towards its downfall, for it will hardly find the path back to loving activity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2313 - ?resNotTranslated?

Pollution of air - water - food ....

B.D. 6855 from June 23rd 1957, taken from Book No. 73

Every human being may expect from you what you expect from him. You should give justice to everyone just as you demand the same from them. You should not apply different sets of standards and believe that you have greater rights than your fellow human being in those instances where you are beneficiaries of what has freely been bestowed upon you by Me .... what you have not acquired yourselves but what is at the disposal of all people equally .... meaning those spiritual and earthly riches which My love and My creative will always place at your disposal.

This includes all gifts which you receive from My hand .... which you cannot produce yourselves, which are present without your involvement and which contribute towards your continued existence .... which are necessary for your natural life and which may not be taken away from any human being if his life should not be endangered. These are the life preserving elements to which every human being is entitled and which may not be taken away from him by other people or the offence against My eternal order has far reaching consequences which not only affects the guilty people but also the creations and can even result in their termination.

You will understand this by merely asking yourselves what elements of life you require and imagine their diversity .... when you experience air and water and their composites and effect on yourselves, which give the human being complete health but which can also result in illness and destruction of the body's organs when, due to human will, contamination of air and water occurs that causes incalculable damage .... And the sinfulness of people already shows itself in the fact that they are not afraid to pollute these particularly important life preserving elements such that it brings about life threatening damage to their fellow human beings .... And just as every human being holds his own life dear he sins when he reduces his fellow human being's most essential necessities of life, when he plays a part in jeopardizing the life of other people .... In addition, 'endangering life' also includes when the soil, which produces nourishment for human and animal life, becomes deprived of its natural quality; when, by the use of artificial agents, the designated land for cultivation takes on a different quality, the products of which now also contain substances that are by no means beneficial for the human body. Human beings are interfering with natural law, what's more, they want to improve, that is, they portray My creations as imperfect, they want to increase the soil's yield and are using the wrong methods for that .... since they need only ask for My blessing to achieve truly blessed harvests as well ....

Another sin in this respect is the harvesting of fruit before it has ripened .... when, because of greed and materialistic thought, harvesting takes place in advance of the natural process of ripening and when, as a result, the human body is forced to fight against as yet immature substances .... which is not a merely physical but also a spiritual matter which is frequently unknown to you. But all this is integral to the disregard of My law of eternal order. The human being damages his fellow human, he does not treat him fairly and he contributes towards the steady increase of chaos on earth because only an earthly life lived within lawful order can have the right effect for body and soul.

Every human being has the right to have the order of nature upheld because I made creation for the whole of humanity and not just for one human being. Every person requires clean air, clean water and good food for his physical life and no human being is entitled to cause harm to another that he wouldn't want to be caused to himself.

But during the last period before the end there is no more consideration for the life of other people, all kinds of unscrupulous experiments take place, and always just because of ambition, greed or hunger for power, which endangers all healthy life. Thus he who wants to destroy all living creations to release the constrained spirit within in the mistaken assumption that it will then belong to him again, is triumphant .... All people who act in opposition to divine order have handed themselves over to him, they follow his suggestions and ignore My commandments which require love and justice ....

Everyone just thinks of himself and his own advantage, and the fate of other people leaves him untouched. The life of his fellow human being is no longer sacred to him, otherwise it couldn't come to what is to be expected with certainty: that the life of all human beings will be gambled with because the divine laws of nature will be overthrown .... because one day the elements will forcefully break through. Human beings themselves will be the cause of this because they sin against divine order, against My commandment to love God and their fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Decline of vegetation .... Storms - Tempests ....

B.D. 1888 from April 14th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

It is by no means by chance that the earth's surface vegetation has changed as far as it involves stretches of land where human will and activity played a determining part. This particularly applies to forests or tree plantations which have fallen prey to human destructive will, which will not remain without influence on the climate as well as the condition of the soil.

Such deforestation represents a great danger to humanity if it takes place before its time, that is, before the spiritual substances in the plant creations have sufficiently matured to animate the next form. For these prematurely released spiritual substances don't leave the place of their interrupted stay without claiming appropriate compensation by pestering the spiritual substances in their vicinity and, in their unconstrained state, frequently express themselves undesirably, from which they are not prevented by God either. Thus people in those areas will have to suffer extraordinary storms and devastations which will also severely impair the growth of the entire plant world. But where there is very little vegetation other disorders also manifest themselves. The water conditions leave much to be desired, that is, the absence of a constant supply of water turns the earth's soil into sand. And thus such stretches of land can become barren and desolate, and although people believe they have no influence over it they are nevertheless the actual cause of whole stretches of land becoming barren and excessively dry.

The danger is now that this will not be recognised and that people will thoughtlessly sacrifice constantly more areas of land to their greed for profit, for this is usually the reason why whole areas waste away. If the human being destroys creations for the sake of earthly gain it is a deliberate acknowledgment of the evil power. For the sake of money and monetary value he interferes with the divine plan of creation which gave everything its function and not least of all the whole world of plants on the earth's surface. But such interference also has to have an appropriate effect, albeit these consequences are not so immediately recognisable but require a certain length of time.

Storms and tempests will alarmingly increase, floods will make plant cultivation difficult, and this will result in a decline of vegetation and simultaneously restrict the spiritual opportunities of development for the substances which want to take abode in the plant world corresponding to their degree of maturity and are thus prevented from doing so, which will result in constantly new storms and tempests ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Only God is Ruler of the universe ....

B.D. 8457 from April 3rd 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Another sign of the approaching end is that people will continue to make ever new attempts to penetrate the mysteries of creation but never in a spiritual way by which alone they can receive an explanation .... They intellectually try to ascertain what is still concealed from them, they undertake experiments to explore what exists beyond earth, they want to discover natural laws and only make use of them again for the sake of earthly profit .... They exclude Me Myself, the Creator and Provider, the Ruler of the universe, and believe that they can conduct unauthorised research of creations which exist outside of earth ....

They will carry on with their experiments despite the fact that they fail time and again because it will never be possible for people to occupy other planets without losing their lives .... But even then I will still respect their determination; I will not stop them so that they will recognise the futility of their projects themselves. And although they will believe that they can interfere with My creations they will lose sight of their own intellectual limitations ....

They could gain unlimited knowledge by spiritual means but only the souls would benefit from this, people, however, only look for earthly advantages and for this reason will not chose the path which could lead them to correct understanding .... But all their attempts will fail and only ever cause harm to people who will offer themselves as test objects .... Humanity's place is and remains the earth .... just as all other celestial bodies are self-contained. The beings who occupy every star, be it the earth or other celestial worlds, are subject to the natural laws I decreed to every star. They will be unable to cancel any of these natural laws or associate with beings from other planets, and any attempt will be paid for with their lives, because it is presumptuous to ignore My laws, common sense alone should tell them to refrain from such experiments. This is already a sign of the approaching end, it is a sign of total disbelief in a God and Creator, or they would not dare to destructively interfere with His creations in the belief that they will be able to create works which travel at speed through the universe .... They will be dead works without purpose and goal .... they will only prove how presumptuous people are on earth and how dark their spirit is despite their most astonishing calculations .... which will nevertheless be wrong as they will have to experience time and again.

People already intervene in all existing laws of nature, yet never for the benefit of their fellow human beings, they only cause physical and spiritual damage, for with their experiments they also change their natural living facilities, they poison the air, the water and thus the purely physical living conditions, but with their godless actions also cause immense damage to the souls which will never be able to mature on earth in such great distance from Me, their God and Creator .... This great distance, however, is demonstrated by them, for only satanic influence determines their thinking and doing, only Satan provides them with these thought, because he himself tries to exclude Me and exerts a thoroughly negative influence on people.

The attempt to reach stars beyond earth cannot and will not ever be blessed by Me, but until the end I will still show mercy to those whose souls have not yet completely fallen prey to My adversary .... otherwise every attempt would soon be doomed. But I fight for every soul, and as soon as they turn to Me in heartfelt prayer at times of earthly difficulty I will also help them and let them seemingly succeed, yet always with the aim that people should find their way back to Me and let go of their intentions when they have to recognise that they are dependent on a higher Power, Which can never be understood by their intellect but nevertheless will be grasped by the heart ....

You will still hear much more and perhaps even be surprised by the feats people are able to accomplish. But you should know that they receive their strength from My adversary who, like Me, tries to create works amongst My creations which he himself is unable to do and therefore uses the will of people, whom he can easily influence since they have little or no faith at all .... Yet they are his final attempts, for his time will have run out and he will instigate his fall into the abyss himself, for when he has caused utmost confusion amongst people I will put an end to his activity, and nothing will remain of the works which people accomplished under his influence .... Everything will disintegrate and I will once again restore order on earth, so that it can continue as a school of the spirit and fulfil its purpose in accordance with My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

People's indifference requires harder blows ....

B.D. 6030 from August 21st 1954, taken from Book No. 65

How hopeless is the state of countless people on earth because they do nothing to bring their souls to maturity. Their thoughts are only ever earthly directed and they never rise to the heights. They never enter the spiritual realm, they never ask themselves why they stay on earth. And they avoid every conversation about it because they don't want to know anything but what seems to be beneficial to their physical life. And this is how most people on earth are despite the eager work of God's servants to shake them out of their wrong thinking. The word of God is directed everywhere, calls of admonition and warning sound everywhere, yet people close their ears because the sound from the world touches them more strongly and they follow it willingly .... The strongest world events hardly touch them any more, the sudden death of people is no reason for them to think about the transience of the earthly .... They hear it and pass it over .... Catastrophes of the greatest magnitude do not disturb them as long as they themselves are not affected by them, and the distress of their fellow human beings hardly touches their hearts so that their will to help would be stimulated .... And this is a dreadful and desolate state because it affects them spiritually .... because people's souls are in utmost darkness and can hardly reach the light as long as people feel satisfied by earthly goods and pleasures .... Satan truly has power on this earth, for people themselves have given it to him. Every thought only applies to the attainment of worldly aims, and from morning till night they create for their bodies which, however, perish. And whether death also reaps a rich harvest in their surroundings .... only a few are touched by it because they are affected. And thus people can no longer be frightened by anything and moved to a change of will because everything bounces off them and leaves no impression. Therefore, events must storm ever more sorrowfully against humanity .... ever more clearly must the indications of the transitoriness of life and possessions be given .... ever more violent the elements of nature must step out of their order, so that human hearts become frightened and ask for the purpose and causes of what throws the world into turmoil. And God will also allow such things, He will send signs to people .... But whether they pay attention to them is up to them. He wants to save, yet He will not appoint anyone to change His will .... but again and again He will speak a clear language which everyone can understand. The earth is approaching its end, and the knowledge of this will also be spread throughout the world .... And those who pay attention to the signs will not close their minds to this indication .... they will believe and prepare themselves .... But where there is darkness even the signs and indications are of no use, and people will meet bodily and spiritual death through their own fault ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Indications of disasters ....

B.D. 7475 from December 11th 1959, taken from Book No. 79

Soon it will become obvious to you how transient everything is that belongs to the world, because you will hear more and more often about destruction by the forces of nature, about all kinds of accidents and disasters and the unexpected deaths of many people .... And no-one knows whether and when they might have to suffer the same fate, no-one knows when their last hour will come. Yet each person knows that they cannot take anything along into eternity .... Therefore they should let-up in their earthly striving, in their chasing after all sorts of earthly possessions, for when the hour of death arrives they must leave everything behind .... Time and again you will be reminded of this through unforeseen instances when belongings have become worthless through sudden cases of death and all kinds of misfortune. But these are all signs of the Eternal Deity's mercy which are to remind you to remember your own death as well .... All these are signs of His love, which only ever wants to advance your soul's salvation and which would like to help you take stock of yourselves and change your way of life. For everything you do for the world, everything you only do for your earthly life, merely provides you with transient goods; but the spiritual goods you offer your soul will gain you spiritual possessions again which will follow you into eternity, even if you are suddenly and unexpectedly recalled from your earthly life. For spiritual possessions are everlasting, they cannot be taken away from you and will make you very happy in the kingdom of the beyond one day .... Nevertheless, regardless of how often the transience of all earthly things is pointed out to you, you never ever try to mentally assign such destinies to yourselves but go on living as before, and time progressively moves towards the end; a limit has been set, both for the individual person as well as for all people, which no-one can ever determine but which might be the next day for him, because every individual person is in God's hand. People should always remember this and live as they would were they to know the day. Every day they should be willing to leave the earth; they should constantly increase their spiritual wealth and always defer their earthly desires, they should live in awareness of eternity and not just for the moment, since plans for the future can never be made with certainty, thus they should rather count on an early death and prepare themselves for eternity than spend every day merely striving and craving for earthly possessions, for these are and will remain transient and won't gain the soul any advantage. However, only the soul will survive, it cannot perish, and to make sure that its fate will be good, the human being should provide the soul with that which will help it progress towards happiness: .... The human being should only ever accomplish works of love, in that case he would truly take better care of his soul than he is able to do for his body. For the latter will be preserved as soon as the human being considers his soul first, but soul and body need not fear death, which otherwise will always be dreaded by a person and scare him as long as the human being on earth does not bear his actual purpose in mind. Yet anyone who takes care of his soul first is no longer afraid of death, to a certain extent he is prepared every day and death will not take him by surprise, instead he will merely consider it a much welcome change of location ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason for painful strokes of fate ....

B.D. 7928 from June 26th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

I will still create many opportunities for you before the end which shall enable you to find the path to Me .... Time and again I will reveal Myself to you, though often in a painful manner, yet you shall always recognise that you are unable to determine your own destiny, you shall always recognise a Power above yourselves Which intervenes in your life, and harshly so if there is no other option, in order to pull you back from the abyss towards which you are blindly striving .... I want to save you, and all My admonitions and warnings bear no fruit .... this is why every so often I have to treat you harshly and inflict pain on you .... I have to take your most precious possession on earth away from you, I have to inflict death and disease on you, you will have to be struck by all kinds of misfortunes because you don't believe in a Power to Which you owe your life.

And there will be more and more instances when I will tear people apart, when death will come marching, when disasters will abruptly end people's lives .... I will manifestly show Myself, yet only be recognised by the willing person who will then find his way to Me and can no longer go astray .... The end is coming ever closer, and thus My love, wisdom and might will still also have to frequently intervene .... Time after time humanity has to be shown the transience of earthly things anew, they have to come to realise the triviality of their aspired goals, and as a result will often have to suffer physically and psychologically, but they shall always also receive help if they turn to Me and appeal for My support in their adversity. And their fellow human beings, too, shall consider that they could suffer the same fate and realise that they don't live on this earth for earthly life's sake ....

Every stroke of fate can result in making other people think and question whether their own way of life corresponds to God's will, if they believe in a God .... Each stroke of fate can help people to believe if they turn to Me and through My obvious help will also be able to recognise Me .... Thus you, who receive My Word, should explain to your fellow human beings My occasional interventions in people's lives which appear harsh and cruel .... explain to them that I will use all means in order to win people over for Me, and that I will not stop expressing Myself, for every misfortune is an expression of Myself which can happen to anyone yet it only ever intends to turn their thoughts into My direction .... For there is only little time left and you humans merely pay attention to the world but not to the salvation of your soul ....

The world will pass away, that is, you won't be able to take anything belonging to the world across into the kingdom of the beyond .... You only ever chase after dead commodities, and therefore you will be repeatedly made aware of the world's fleeting nature. Again and again you will hear of accidents and all kinds of disasters, again and again you will have to suffer the loss of human lives, and again and again you will ask yourselves why a God of love allows this to happen .... The God of love wants to win you for Himself, he wants to make you blissfully happy, and therefore He wants you to turn your thoughts to Him ....

My love alone is the reason for everything that affects you badly, for you will go astray again for an infinitely long time if you don't remember Me .... And only for this reason I reveal Myself to you and also intervene harshly and painfully if you ignore My loving admonitions and warnings .... For I don't want you to go astray .... I still want to save you before the end and protect you from a far worse fate .... from the new banishment into the creations of earth, which will be inevitable if you don't find Me before the end of the earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Painful means can lead to faith ....

B.D. 8594 from August 23rd 1963, taken from Book No. 90

If only people would believe in a God of love Who wants to make them happy. Yet in view of the immensely harsh conditions which strike people time and time again, in view of the harsh strokes of fate and all kinds of disasters, people cannot muster the belief that every adversity is also a work of love by Me, because I know by what means a person can still be saved and achieve beatitude .... Less painful means have no effect on you .... and if I speak to you with gentle Words you won't listen to Me, and yet you have to be persuaded to turn to Me, and when all painless means are in vain I have to use painful means so that you will think of Me, ask for My help and then receive it, so that you will then be able to recognise a God of love. You all could truly hear My loving Fatherly Words which merely inform you of My will, and as soon as you fulfil this will your life can then proceed calmly and yet successfully .... But if you ignore My gentle Words then I have to speak more clearly to you, because My love will not abandon you, because I will try everything to win you for Myself in order to awaken you to a life which will last forever. For you belong to Me, you merely stay away from Me, but I want you to return to Me of your own free will, and whatever you encounter in the form of suffering and harsh strokes of fate are only ever means which I recognise as successful and which I use because I love you and will never let go of you, no matter how long you oppose My love.

Therefore don't be surprised that hardship and sorrow will increase, for you are approaching the end and I still want to save souls from the fate of a new banishment, which is only possible if you acknowledge Me as God and Creator, if you call upon Me in desperation believing that a Power exists Which can help you, from Which you originated .... And you should believe that your distress will truly diminish, that you will clearly feel My help. And then you will also be able to recognise Me as a God of love, for your bond with Me will inwardly enlighten you about Me.

But many disasters will still happen on earth in the forthcoming time, and only those who have already found Me will recognise therein helpful means intended to lead people out of spiritual adversity, the others, however, will doubt or completely deny a God of love, for they are so attached to the world that they have no contact whatsoever with the spiritual kingdom, with the kingdom that is not of this world. They are purely worldly minded, and they scornfully reject every reference to God .... until they themselves experience adversity and can't see their way out .... Then I will come very close to them again, I will let the thought of a God Who is able to help arise in them, and then the great danger can encourage them to turn to this God .... Thus all sorrowful events, all disasters and other fateful blows will become explicable to you, for they are not coincidences but have been destined to occur by Me or have My permission, so that souls will still have means of help granted to them which should allow them to find Me .... But if their hearts remain hardened then only a natural event of immense proportions can make people stop and think, but even this will not compel them to believe, for totally obstinate people will not want to recognise and acknowledge a higher Power even then, but in that case they are completely subject to My adversary and their soul's fate of a new banishment is certain. However, as long as the earth still exists in its present form I will try to persuade people to change their will, and I shall still use many means which you will not find compatible with the love of a God. But I know what benefits every single person, I know the state of his soul, and accordingly I will affect him.

But you humans are fortunate if you are convinced of a loving God and Father .... Then you will calmly accept everything, whatever comes your way .... no matter how severely it affects you .... and only ever take refuge with Me, and I will truly not disappoint you. For a devout person will always receive My help, because his faith enables unusual influences. But true faith arises from love, and love also strives towards Me, the Eternal Love .... The human being establishes a solid bond with Me, and he will never distance himself from Me either. He has passed the last test of will on earth; he has voluntarily chosen Me and separated himself from My adversary for good .... And this is all I Am trying to achieve as long as the human being still lives on earth. For I want him to be able to enter his true home again, to be able to enter the kingdom of happiness and beatitude, where all suffering has come to an end and where he then will find everlasting life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Earthly advancement .... Spiritual decay ....

B.D. 6574 from June 16th 1956, taken from Book No. 70

Everything bears the sign of decay, even if you humans believe to be busy in building up and promoting .... Even if you incessantly work in the earthly sphere. You only contribute towards bringing the end ever closer, for all your striving is only aimed at earthly goals, and thereby you unfit the earth for its actual purpose of serving you for the maturing of the soul. For you only pay attention to that which serves the body's well-being, and you often prevent the bound spiritual substances in matter from maturing or serving by unlawfully dissolving creations in order to make them useful for your earthly plans. And what appears to be a blossoming, a progress, is in reality a chaotic state, because the development of the soul alone proves the extent to which divine order prevails .... and because this has reached a minimum which again proves the infringements against the eternal order. Much matter will certainly still be induced to serve, natural creations will certainly be dissolved for the purpose of earthly use, much spiritual matter will certainly be released from hardest form again and can continue its path of development in a new form, yet no human being will think of this but only of the earthly advantage which accrues to him when he uses matter .... And the spiritual substance in matter senses this earthly-oriented attitude and often only reluctantly gets ready to serve, which shows in the fact that disadvantages upon disadvantages become recognisable, that damage becomes apparent which now causes people much trouble and annoyance. For the spiritual feels it when its serving purpose has not been considered first, and therefore it often opposes. These are not blessed works which come into being through human hands without any spiritual attitude .... and however tremendous they appear and command people's admiration in view of their construction .... And their existence will not last long even if people believe to have created works of permanence .... And it is precisely this increased will to work with only an earthly goal that goes so far as to carry out plans which only add to the chaos .... a chaos that now makes itself felt in a spiritual and earthly manner. For people's spiritual state is remarkably low and expresses itself in complete faithlessness and in a loveless way of life. And the earthly decay manifests itself in such a way that people can no longer protect themselves against life-threatening influences which, however, are triggered off by people themselves who work on behalf of the one who wants to destroy everything in order to liberate the bound spiritual and to attach it to himself again. And people willingly offer him their hands for this, for he gives them the illusion of great earthly successes, he is an expert at directing their thoughts towards wrong goals and is always listened to, because people do not want to know about a spiritual purpose of their earthly life, because their thoughts are only directed towards earthly things and because the spiritual which they liberate in a god-opposing will, cannot exert a good influence on these people either, who disturb its course of development. It is seeming advancement and yet decline, a fall, as it cannot be imagined to be worse .... And only a few people have an open eye for this because they carry God in their heart and regard earthly life only as a passage to actual life in eternity .... And this is also continually pointed out to these so that they can still influence their fellow human beings as far as this is possible .... People strive ever higher and sink ever lower. And they should let themselves be warned by the apparent advancement they experience .... They should think and not live blindly from day to day, for creation did not come into being for purely earthly purposes, although it serves people, yet its actual purpose is spiritual development which, however, is now completely disregarded, and thus the earth no longer fulfils its purpose either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Earthly flourishing .... Swift decline ....

B.D. 8542 from June 28th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

From a worldly point of view you are able to observe continuous thriving, for people strive overzealously for earthly improvements and prosperity, all their thoughts and intentions are purely earthly minded and they seem to bring everything under control to better their living conditions. And yet, from a spiritual point of view, it is a constant decline, for people keep moving away from God, they lose their faith in Him and therefore also every connection, and that means that God's adversary takes complete possession of them, that he is most successful with those people who only pay attention to his domain and are therefore also enslaved by him .... People's goals are earthly prosperity, honour and fame, spiritual goals are unknown to them, and neither do they feel the bleakness and emptiness in their hearts because these are completely filled by earthly thoughts and earthly plans .... And only rarely can their experiences unsettle or change their present thinking .... only rarely will people get tired of their earthly activity and look for another goal to support .... Then destiny must come down hard on them and people's thinking must be forcibly turned into a different direction .... when they themselves are incapable of averting this fate and thus will also have to fight .... Then they might dwell on the futility of their earthly life .... they will recognise a higher Power above themselves which is stronger than their will to live and makes people aware of their own weakness. But every severe stroke of fate is only a means to shake people out of their tranquil earthly existence .... This is a means I use in order to achieve a change of attitude, which is indeed possible when they, through suffering or illness or other difficult situations, have to recognise the futility of their earthly endeavours and start to reflect on their own inadequacy and weakness to have control over such strokes, that they are dependent on a higher Power. Only then might their thinking change, and then they will also strive for another goal than the one they had before .... And there will only ever be a few who turn their way of life around, who will be able to detach themselves from the world and its possessions and then no longer allow themselves to be deceived by worldly flourishing and achievements.

Nevertheless, worldly accomplishments will become increasingly more amazing, for it is a sign of the end that ever greater plans will be pursued and also undertaken which, however, will more and more divert from that which God demands from people and which is of value for eternity .... Wherever earthly matter is given priority that is where God's adversary is involved, for people who only chase after material goods and only make plans to improve their prosperity already belong to him. And these people will also be willing servants to him, they will get ever more enchained by matter and therefore also determine their later fate themselves .... For even if you humans can observe constant thriving and steady progress around you .... you will only be able to enjoy it for a short time, for soon everything will fall prey to destruction and you will lose all earthly acquired possessions .... because God Himself wants to prove to you the fleeting nature of all that which occupies your thoughts and yet is completely worthless .... Therefore you, who are already on the right path, should not let yourselves be deceived .... Don't let your thoughts be misled by believing that the earth can still count on a long existence in view of the fact that so many human plans are being accomplished, which denote worldly progress and a high living standard .... Everything progresses in a worldly way, sooner than you think it will come to an end and people will experience living conditions which you cannot possibly imagine .... For a divine intervention through the forces of nature will give rise to a complete change to which people will have to resign themselves and will only be able to do so if they are in close contact with God and pray for strength, which they then will certainly receive, so that all those will surely be helped who find and take the path to Him .... Only then will you humans realise the transience of earthly matter, and good for him who draws the right conclusions from this realisation, who will be able to detach himself from worldly things and only seeks to gain spiritual wealth .... He can always expect God's blessing and support, he will hand himself over to Him and be guided through all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Apparently state of peace

Sign of the near end: spiritual decline .... Apparent state of peace ....

B.D. 4747 from September 25th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

A sure sign of the approaching end is the spiritual decline amongst people. Only rarely will you find people whose soul's spiritual development is most important. Time and again you will be able to notice that people's thinking and activity are purely determined by the earthly world, that their thoughts and intentions solely apply to material commodities and that they lack all desire for spiritual knowledge. And once you recognise this you will also have to admit that My intervention will be necessary, or you don't believe in Me and the correlation between Me and My living creations. But again I draw your attention to the fact that the philosophy of life will change sooner than you think .... The commotion of the world will even let My Own occasionally question the truth of the announcements; they certainly want to believe yet worldly people and their opinion make them waver. However, I will protect them from falling away from Me .... I will appear unexpectedly and provide the evidence of proof to those who are dear to Me due to their will but who are still weak of faith. But since the world has no connection with the spiritual kingdom, since the degeneration amongst people is becoming ever more evident and the small circle of My Own will very soon be isolated from the world and its attitude to life will only be met with ridicule and contempt, the worldly event will help to fortify the faith of My Own, while worldly people will start to take notice if they, due to My love and grace, had been informed of My announcements of the near end through you, My servants.

I Myself will speak where your voice is being ignored. But you, who want to be My Own, continue to strengthen your faith ever more .... Withdraw from the world so that it cannot influence you; live quietly for yourselves and be of service to Me in Word and action; work in seclusion so that the world will not pursue you if it can be avoided. Time presses towards the end and every person's destiny is determined by his will. Don't deceive yourselves by the apparent state of peace, it is not a permanent condition but very soon will start to get cloudy and suddenly turn into a battle of immense importance .... Everything will be in uproar, the powers will fight each other earthly and spiritually and necessitate My intervention. Then a few people will still attain realisation and join the circle of My Own. And they all have My promise that I will help and protect them during the last days before the end. I will be with all who want to be with Me, and they will be aware of My presence and therefore be strong of faith, so that even in the fiercest battle they will persevere and remain faithful to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Calm before the storm .... Illusion of peace ....

B.D. 6970 from November 16th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

And even if it seems to you as if you are approaching a period of peace, you should not let yourselves be deceived .... it is only the calm before the storm and sooner than you think there will be changes in the face of those who speak of peace but start to throw the torch amongst the nations of this earth. The lull is dangerous for you because you get drowsy and in this state only value your earthly existence .... Therefore, I will continue to disturb people from their tranquillity in order to keep them awake. And thus much more will happen still, time and again people's attention will be drawn to accidents and disasters of all kinds. In addition to the apparent progress and earthly prosperity people will also have to take part in such events where human strength does not suffice to avoid them. They should learn to realise that no-one is safe from such blows of fate, no matter how secure his earthly life appears to be.

Do not be fooled by the world situation which seems to calm down, for they are all deceptive machinations, and you might get a rude awakening if you trust this calm and ignore every caution that points to the end. The change will come suddenly, and then you all should be prepared and thus believe that the turning point will come. You will be able to observe many signs of the last days, but at the same time My adversary will throw sand into your eyes too .... For he does not want you to believe in an end, to take serious stock of yourselves and change. For this reason he also influences his servants to make people believe that they are approaching a new, glorious future in peace and joy. And he succeeds, for people will always rather believe what they can observe themselves than what is proclaimed to them from the spiritual kingdom. In any case, they rather want to believe in a beautiful and happy future for themselves in an earthly sense than in an end of this earth.

But I will not stop warning and cautioning you, for it does not merely concern the few years of your earthly life but it concerns eternity .... And My admonitions will become increasingly more urgent the more an evident 'calm' spreads across the earth .... the more people accept a seemingly peaceful existence and forget their good intentions, which they might perhaps have already taken due to the constant references to the approaching end. By using the world My adversary will once more extend his tentacles to people, and it requires a strong faith not to fall prey to his power.

For this reason I will draw your attention time and again to what still awaits you .... Don't let yourselves be deceived .... My Word is truth and will come to pass, and My Word tells you of an approaching end, which is preceded by a distinct intervention by Me, a natural disaster on an huge scale .... And this catastrophe will surprise the believers of peace, and even then they could still turn around and take the short path until the end in constant striving for perfection ....

But this catastrophe will cost untold human lives .... And how do you know whether you are not amongst them? Whether it is not already too late for you, who live indifferently and with future hope and allowed yourselves to be dazzled by the prince of this world? Therefore you should always remember My Word when you hear about people's sudden death, about misfortunes and all kinds of human suffering. I thereby want to remind you all of a sudden end, I want to turn your attention to the Power Which can destroy everything you fabricate, and Which can ruin all your plans .... Unite yourselves more with this Power .... find the path to Me, entrust yourselves to Me and appeal to Me for right guidance, for protection and mercy, and believe that there is only peace in unity with Me .... that you will be deceived when earthly peace is promised to you. For humanity no longer lives such that it can have a peaceful earthly existence, it no longer strives for spiritual development and therefore has also lost the right to live on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Further indication of disasters and war ....

B.D. 8717 from January 6th 1964, taken from Book No. 91

The forthcoming time will burden you extraordinarily, for world events will enter into a new phase, the restlessness amongst nations will increase, each one will consider the other as the enemy and nothing will be seriously done to establish peace even though all people will be longing for it. But materialism is the driving force of all plans and undertakings, and everyone aims to gain the greatest advantage, yet no one is fair in his thoughts and intentions and motivated by good attitudes while misfortunes increase fear and unrest, for God Himself still tries to make Himself known to people, since only the belief in Him and His might is the right counterbalance for all adversities and afflictions which you humans are approaching.

Consequently, there will also be more natural disasters, so that a higher Power will be acknowledged, for whatever people do will only ever deepen their hatred for each other but not lead to spiritual reflection. Heartlessness will take on shapes which will soon be unsurpassed, and the state of people warring against each other will therefore become ever more determined, there will be anything but peace amongst people although the great conflagration will not have yet erupted but will not fail to materialise. People themselves live their lives indifferently and only few spend thought on the fact that this state of affairs cannot continue for long. Yet the people in charge are generally spiritually blind .... there will be much talk but these will be just empty phrases which will not be followed by actions. For the earthly hardship will not be remedied where it is clearly recognisable and since the commandment of neighbourly love obviously remains unfulfilled the spiritual state cannot be good either, although they will be living in earthly prosperity and will apparently not have to go without anything .... The souls, however, will go hungry, and yet people will be unapproachable for spiritual instructions which would provide the souls with the right nourishment.

People should look around themselves open-eyed and be seriously critical of their own lives, then they will learn to understand and be able to observe the forthcoming events with the right realisation which, although they have always been announced, only now become more significant in view of the serious difficulties of those who are directly affected by it .... Yet these are the last days, and since people no longer have any faith it requires especially severe strokes of fate in order to disturb them, so that a few will find their faith in a God and Creator again to Whom they owe their existence .... in order to make them think why and for what reason this God and Creator has created them .... It is a matter of life or death for you humans, of infinite beatitude or torment and anguish, of brightest light or absolute darkness .... And thus, anyone who wants to be happy and live eternally in light has to fulfil his God and Creator's will, he has to try to discover this will and then live a life of love for God and his fellow human being .... If, however, he does not believe in a God then his whole earthly life will have been pointless, he will constantly contravene the law of divine order, and revoking the laws of divine order will always result in chaos, and you humans are now irrevocably approaching this chaos ....

And it will not just affect you spiritually but the earthly world will also be completely turned upside down, time and again you will receive news about natural disasters, accidents and other calamities, for there will no longer be any harmony and peace in a world which is devoid of all love and faith .... But whoever has found the path to God, who endeavours to fulfil His commandments of love, who hands himself over to Him in spirit and in truth, who prays to Him and appeals for His protection, will also surely receive it, for these people belong to His small flock who will persevere until the end, who will not let their faith waver, who will stay together and carry God deep within their hearts and who will therefore be lifted up in the end if God does not recall them to His kingdom sooner, if it is His will ....

Again and again your attention will be drawn to what lies ahead and comes ever closer to you, even if you are of little faith .... you will be unable to prevent it, and you can, with absolute certainty, stand up for what is announced to you, for the point is that people should be told that everything has been taken into consideration in the Plan of eternity, that everything is dependent on God's will Who, however, proceeds in His wisdom and love in order to accomplish the work of return to Him, and will also achieve the goal one day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The world conflagration

World conflagration .... prophecies ....

B.D. 1017 from July 22nd 1939, taken from Book No. 19

The fire of the world will be kindled, and unutterable distress will come upon men. Thus it is written in the prophecies concerning the coming times. And the words of the lord will be fulfilled, for He saw the coming time and with it the apostasy from God .... He sent many warnings to mankind and yet they were not heard. The light is almost extinguished and the power of the adversary is great, which is why the father in heaven is no longer respected. And in order to control this adversity, people's fate on earth will have to be made unbearable and therefore a hard time will come upon the earth and the word of God will also be hotly disputed in the midst of battling fighters .... All those to whom the great suffering brought the right realization will desire it in the greatest tribulation, but those who expect earthly advantage from the battle of the nations against each other will reject it. Those to whom adversity has brought the realization of divine activity will be blessed, for the great danger they were in is over and now nothing can frighten them anymore that is harmful to the body .... His soul has found the right path that leads out of all adversity. But without resistance, the divine word will rarely find its way into the hearts of mankind .... Everywhere there will be a difficult battle ahead, and the fighters for God will have to stand firm and not waver and speak an open word to everyone undaunted and courageously. For the lord has made mention of this time .... He has announced all suffering and predicted all accompanying phenomena, and therefore the time has come when worldly events must be given free rein by the creator, for humanity only listens to the sound of the world and not to the divine voice which calls for repentance before it is too late.

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Death of a worldly ruler .... Turn of events ....

B.D. 4493 from November 23rd 1948, taken from Book No. 52

When you hear of the death of a worldly ruler you have arrived at the point you can call the beginning of the end. Then the world will turn into a place of fire, flames will blaze high, unbridled hatred will rage and humanity will be gripped by horror as it sees no escape from the inevitable peril.

And then I will urge you to speak, for whilst everything is in uproar great calm will take hold of you as you clearly realise that the time of My appearance is drawing near, and thus you proclaim it to those who will listen to you. People see themselves surrounded by enemies on all fronts and are therefore without hope for a peaceful solution. Hence those without faith in the only One Who can help will suffer immense fear.

Consequently they will only focus on world events .... People will anxiously attempt to provide for themselves as they see the approach of great earthly hardship; they will anxiously try to secure worldly goods and prepare for escape even though it seems hopeless to them. Only the faithful remain calm, and then I will use these to encourage their distraught fellow human beings who despair in their unbelief. I attempt to bring Myself close to them once more, I let My servants talk to them and through them I Myself speak words of love and encouragement. I warn them against escape and not just to consider their physical well being; I demonstrate the futility of their intentions and admonish them to persevere and put their fate in My hands; and thus everything takes it course ....

The fire is kindled and people will not extinguish it anymore, I will put it out Myself by opposing it with other elements, by confronting those Myself who want to tear each other apart .... And My voice will sound from above .... The earth will experience a natural disaster which will tear the fighters apart; they will be faced by a power which neither can match .... The process will only take hours but it will create a completely new situation in the world, totally changed conditions and an initially uncontrollable chaos, utmost earthly hardship and unspeakable grief and adversity amongst people.

Yet you all must endure this, for the end is approaching and many opportunities for purification still need to be created since all people have a shorter lifespan now and need to mature in the shortest possible time .... The end is near and as soon as this point is reached you also can, without doubt, soon expect the last day and the Last Judgment, so that may be fulfilled what has been proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prediction .... Apparent burying of the hatchet .... Last phase ....

B.D. 4001 from March 17th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

World affairs are determined by higher laws, even though human will plays a large part in it. The eternal Lawgiver Himself directs and rules everything and His eternal plan takes the consequences of human will into account. And thus the hatchet will apparently be buried but the fire is not yet extinguished, it continues to smoulder, only to suddenly flare into a mighty blaze with devastating effects.

And it will come to pass what was foretold by the voice of the spirit. A new chapter of life is dawning for humanity, and good for those who do not regard earthly life too highly, good for those who have recognised the world of appearances and are not its slaves; good for those who know the meaning and purpose of life, who have set themselves a higher goal than the mere fulfilment of worldly lusts and pleasures .... They will take up the struggle for existence which the ensuing time entails .... They will be and remain victorious.

Humanity will enter into a new phase, a difficult struggle will arise for the individual, he will have to endure severe worldly adversities and will spiritually survive the greatest battle, the final conflict of faith, which will precede the last days. This will irrevocably come to pass as it is told, because time has run out, and the spiritual low level dictates a halt. Judgment day will stop the development of all spiritual substance on earth in order to enable its continuation on the new earth.

Humanity will soon enter this last phase, and the well-informed, the spiritually knowledgeable person will recognise its beginning by the progress of world events. Because world events first have to take their course, the fire has to be aroused anew for hardship to reach its highest pitch in order to justify God's intervention .... in order for God Himself to rebuke the fighters by seizing their weapons from their hands and causing an immense disaster to come upon all, so that all people will turn their eyes towards the nations where God has clearly spoken. Because He will identify Himself, He will speak a language which can be understood by everyone who wants to understand. He will also reveal Himself to the believers, He will be with people in spirit, He will be working with them and give strength to those who are full of faith. For they will need His presence, they will need His help, because the time of hardship will affect them too and the fight against all believers will intensify as the end draws near.

The last phase will only be of brief duration but it will be a great burden to people and only bearable with God's help. Yet everyone who lives in and with God, who loves Him and keeps His commandments, will survive the battle because he will never be alone. He will sense God's presence and always be able to draw strength from His Word, which He, in His love, will convey to the people so that they remain faithful to God and persevere to the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of riots and unrest ....

B.D. 6471 from February 9th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

Whatever may happen, it all serves you for perfection. And although human will carries out actions which have a bad earthly effect, although human will itself interferes with the laws of nature and triggers reactions which have a tremendously destructive effect, such events are also included in My eternal plan of salvation and beneficial for your spiritual development. But it depends on you humans yourselves whether you also evaluate everything that comes, whether spiritual perfection seems worth striving for or whether you are only absorbed in earthly things and then also only take notice of the earthly effect .... But then you will be in a bad way .... For earthly you humans can no longer expect much good. For events will overtake each other and a completely different picture will emerge .... Turmoil and unrest amongst people because a new phase will set in, a raging of the powers against each other which is also recognizable earthly .... For even if there seems to be peace among people, the battle continues in secret in order to one day openly erupt to the horror of people. People start it but I don't prevent it, for people don't use the time of peace for the salvation of their souls either, and therefore this time will be replaced by a time of renewed unrest and worst fears. For the end is approaching. But whatever may come will not affect people arbitrarily, and thus My own can look forward to all events in peace .... And they can believe that I will take care of them in every earthly and spiritual adversity .... that I will spread My hands protectively over them, even if a whole army of devils rages against them. I know My own and smooth all their paths, and they need fear nothing because I watch over them. But I will also need their services during this time, for they shall bear witness to Me, they shall tell people that the end is approaching and that they have been informed by Me of what is coming .... They shall proclaim Me to those who do not want to believe and openly stand up for Me and My name .... For it is the last time of grace which still remains for those who do not want to believe, to whom I still want to reveal Myself through you, so that they may learn to believe .... Therefore you should not become anxious and fickle in the coming time but only recognize the truth of My word and stand up for it with all the more conviction. And even if the powers of darkness will rage around you, even if the world around you lives in unrest and terror .... you should know that you are protected by the beings of light who are around you on My behalf, and you should only ever carry out your spiritual work in peace, commend yourselves to Me and My grace, and I Myself will be with you in every adversity and danger ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Cosmic changes

'The powers of heaven shall be shaken ....'

B.D. 8379 from January 13th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

I also foretold you that by the signs of the time you will recognise that the end is near .... And these signs will be so obvious that you will no longer need to doubt and know the hour you live in .... For the powers of heaven shall be shaken, you will be able to detect cosmic changes, natural phenomena which should make you think; they will be observable and even the lawful order of nature seems to have been revoked .... and yet this, too, is governed by divine law, for everything that will happen and take place is based on My will. Yet only the truth of what was proclaimed by seers and prophets and what I foretold you Myself about the end shall be revealed to you humans. For everything will become disorderly during the last days so as to make you humans take notice .... Since you no longer accept any faith in a God and Creator, since you think that My works of creation are subject to your influence, since you consider yourselves powerful and extraordinarily knowledgeable, you will also have to be given evidence to the contrary, you will have to recognise your powerlessness in view of phenomena which cannot be stopped or changed by you at will .... Furthermore, you must recognise that such predictions, which you cannot deny, have already existed for a long time and that the time has finally come when it will be fulfilled what is written and what is repeatedly proclaimed to people through My Word .... Yet people will even regard the cosmic changes to be the consequences of their own activities and consider themselves as masters with the ability to cause such cosmic changes, and thus they will deny God with absolute conviction. For My adversary's activity in the last days intends to dethrone Me and therefore he will be bound again ....

But there will also always be people who are aware of the time and speak on behalf of Me and My kingdom to the world, to those who are entirely without faith .... For they know that the last hour will soon strike, they also consider the cosmic changes as evidence because I predicted them Myself when I lived on earth. 'The powers of heaven shall be shaken ....' this Word, too, has a spiritual meaning which you humans are as yet unable to grasp .... Everything that comes forth from Me, that is based on My will, is alive, and since My strength, which always generates life, will express itself every rigid form will be brought to life .... In the last days before the end My strength will flow out abundantly, everything will become less dense everywhere, that is, the sun of My spirit will penetrate the darkness of night which enshrouds the whole of the earth .... The sun of My spirit will flare brightly and its radiance will give life to everything, it will awaken what is sleeping and give life to the hitherto dead as it is struck by this beam .... Thus the powers of heaven will express themselves which you humans are incapable of stopping .... But in the end My Power will also express itself in a purely natural sense which no-one will be able to explain, for I predicted unusual signs before the end, and these will happen in such a way that humankind will be able to observe the events in nature with horror since they cannot prevent them with their own countermeasures .... Instead they will even contribute by releasing forces whose effects have not been ascertained as yet and which therefore result in all-destroying consequences and accelerate the final end which, admittedly, is intended in My eternal plan of Salvation because I have always known people's will and therefore based My plan of Salvation on it .... but which nevertheless will be carried out by people themselves who believe themselves able to surpass Me and who are visibly under the adversary's influence whose devastating effect will then become apparent ....

It will happen as it is proclaimed, and anyone who pays attention can already recognise the signs of the time .... anyone who pays attention also realises that My Word is truth, which is conveyed from above to people as a greater than great gift of grace for anyone who wants to accept this gift .... For at no time ever have I left humanity without forewarning when it was faced by events which I had to send over people as soon as they were at risk of utterly losing themselves to My adversary .... My judgments have always been preceded by warnings and admonitions, for I always wanted to offer people the opportunity to come to their senses and make use of the short time they had left so that their souls' could emerge unscathed from all such judgments. Yet these admonitions and warnings were never allowed to compel belief, and this is why My present proclamations will also find little credence no matter how clearly the signs can be observed .... People try to explain everything in a way that is more to their liking, and this is why the end will take them by surprise, for the time is fulfilled, the end is near ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine guidance ....

B.D. 6316 from July 20th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You all need My guidance because otherwise you would take the wrong path, for if I don't guide you, someone else will guide you who doesn't want you to reach the aim for the purpose of which you live on earth. And I also take care of every single one of you and only want you to follow Me without resistance .... that you consciously entrust yourselves to Me by commending yourselves to the one Who created you by admitting your weakness. For you know that you have a mighty one over you to Whom you are subject .... Therefore entrust yourselves to this mighty one, surrender yourselves to Him and ask for His guidance, His strength and His protection .... Know that I love you all and don't want to lose any of you to My adversary .... but also know that I don't force you to turn to Me but that you have to do it voluntarily. But then I will take hold of you and never leave you again. And one day you will realize what this means when you look back over your earthly life and also see the dangers through which I have led you to your salvation. Don't walk alone, that would be your undoing, for then My adversary will constantly walk next to you and try to push you away ever more, which he will easily succeed in doing, for you cannot resist his temptations as long as you lack the strength which only I can give you .... Let yourselves be guided by Me and consciously request this guidance, otherwise My love cannot become active in you, which certainly applies to you constantly but cannot become effective against your will. And therefore you will certainly constantly receive admonitions and warnings, yet you yourselves must open your heart and ear and want Me to guide you on all your ways .... And you will truly no longer go astray, you will surely reach the aim ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Changes in the constellations ....

B.D. 6405 from November 18th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You will experience a series of events at short intervals which will greatly disturb you since you will be unable to explain them, and hence you will fear powers against which you cannot defend yourselves. Nor will you be able to find a correct explanation because it is My will that each one of you shall take all eventualities into account and adopt an appropriate attitude .... because I want each one of you to still derive a benefit for yourselves, that is, for your soul .... Where faith is entirely absent people will be particularly apprehensive, whereas the believers will more or less abide by Me and know that they are protected in My care.

Nevertheless, the cosmically generated phenomena will lead to much public debate so that every person will spend some thought on them himself and also discuss it with other people. At times worldly interests will be less important, yet once these appearances have passed worldly people will enjoy the pleasures of the world even more eagerly and only a few will retain impressions which will result in reflection and even to a change of attitude .... until the same cosmic events repeat themselves and trigger new anxiety .... For the scientific community fears a serious threat to planet earth .... since the mysterious changes in the galaxy have never been observed before and may pose a considerable risk to earth. And people's opinion regarding the assessment of effects will vary considerably .... People will carelessly brush it aside and, without a second thought, enjoy their lives; others will take entirely futile precautions, while others still will withdraw within themselves and mentally come to terms with their God and Creator .... And I allow everyone his free will, I only ever try to encourage people to think correctly, to pay attention to the human being's true purpose .... so that they will find peace in Me and then can be led by Me for the salvation of their souls ....

But what will happen? .... The zodiac will change .... Stars will be moved into other orbits with new positions in relation to earth .... and thereby stars never observed before will become visible, one of which will emerge as a direct threat to earth as a crossing with the earth's orbit will be feared .... No-one will want to believe that this will happen, and no-one will believe that natural laws can change, but you humans are facing the end .... You yourselves are preparing something that will have even worse effects, for what you undertake will endanger the whole earth ....

What happens due to My will is, however, just a sign of the end, it is a serious warning for you and I only grant you such obvious signs of a higher Power's existence so that you can turn to it and thereby also avert a real danger if you, that is your soul, make correct use of it. But what follows afterwards will affect the whole earth and everything living on it ....

And this is why I will manifest Myself in advance in an unusual way yet without forcing you to acknowledge Me as the Initiator of what will have a huge outcome, yet will not affect the whole earth. For I know all natural laws and their effects, I also know how to avert any happening or lessen its effect .... But what I allow to happen will always serve your deliverance, it is intended to drive you to Me, it is intended to let you humans recognise a 'God' in Whom you should take refuge because He is your Father .... It is the last sign before the end .... It is the final attempt by My love and mercy to save what can still be saved ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic changes ....

B.D. 8781 from March 16th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

This is an unusual event which I announce to you .... you will think that you are mistaken yet time and again experience the same .... earthly tremors which are not caused by eruptions but always occur when the earth stands in a certain constellation to the stars .... so that the tremors can be anticipated on a regular basis and will not fail to happen. They will be barely perceptible and hence disturb few people, yet investigations by scientists will give rise to apprehensions of the worst kind. Furthermore, as the phenomena intensify they will also unsettle indifferent people once they realise the threat to earth from other heavenly bodies because, having left their path, the latter are moving towards earth and, time and again, form a constellation which triggers these very effects.

In view of the approaching end people shall still be aroused from their calm, they shall remember their Creator and think about their own transience and the fact that they have no guarantee of passing into complete oblivion after their physical death; they have to be reminded of the end of their lives and also of the fate which will await them if they believe in the continuation of their soul's life. The last days will exhibit so much that is contrary to nature, given that people's activities and thoughts are already unnatural and result in consequences of the worst kind .... People undertake explorations of the universe presumptuously and beyond their authority .... They disregard natural laws and, yet, their actions and intentions will not be prevented; the repercussions, however, will rebound on them. Nevertheless, the end is moving ever closer, and if people are yet to be helped by taking stock of themselves and becoming aware of their great responsibility then an unusual activity on God's part will also have to be shown to them, even though it is still up to their own free will to take notice of it and adjust accordingly.

And such unusual activity will be experienced by humanity in the forthcoming time. It will not be caused by people but take place in the cosmos, in a region which is entirely subject to the Creator Himself, which is now seemingly sliding into lawlessness, and yet even this event is integral to the plan of returning the spirits, since it is capable of leading to a change in many people because it is too extraordinary .... but without compelling them to believe, for the unbelieving person will not even take the trouble to find an explanation since he lives utterly irresponsibly.

And people's spiritual state in the last days has already sunk so low that even extraordinary natural events would not make them believe, consequently even these methods can still be used for the benefit of undecided people who need strong motives to seriously reflect on it and aim their will into the right direction. For whatever can still be done in order to keep the souls from the fate of a new banishment will be done by God, Who loves humanity and does not want them to go astray .... But every time He manifests Himself in the manner it was announced there will be fatalities, otherwise people would not allow themselves to be impressed and mutually accuse each other of self-deception .... For the effects will vary from place to place, and it will take scientists a certain length of time before they succeed in finding the right explanation, but then the signs will repeat themselves with ever increasing frequency and provide people with the evidence that something is happening in the cosmos which they cannot counteract themselves.

And thus they will also be subject to the periodically recurring consequences until, finally, the huge natural event will take place which will demonstrate God's might and greatness to people who believe in Him and who will also be protected in every adversity. Yet, although people are repeatedly informed of an approaching end, although the preceding natural disasters are repeatedly pointed out to them .... they won't believe nor change their way of life in the slightest, they will do nothing to prepare themselves, they live in the world and love it, and look at the world as their God .... And therefore they will remain attached to matter when the end has come .... Yet everything has been determined in the divine plan of Salvation and nothing will come to pass that has not already been taken into account since eternity ....

And thus even this unnatural event will take place according to divine will, and the day for this has also been predetermined and will be upheld .... Nevertheless, you shall be informed in advance so that your faith may be strengthened, because everything will come to pass as was said before and because you will recognise the truth of what is conveyed to you from above ever more .... For you ought to establish a connection between God and the world, with your fellow human beings who live without faith or thought .... Admittedly, you will only be able to speak about it after the initial occurrences have taken place since prior to that no-one will want to listen to you .... you will only find open ears and hearts after a tremor has happened which will make people wonder and only then should you speak, and then it will depend on people's willingness as to what benefits they will draw from these events ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Light appearance before the intervention of God

Cloud formation in the sky .... Christ's suffering and death ....

B.D. 1081 from September 4th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

God, Lord of heaven and earth, will give you a visible sign to testify of His power and glory .... This has been preordained since eternity and will be revealed so obviously that you will marvel at this expression of divine omnipotence and love.

Insubstantial though this little cloud in the sky may appear; it nevertheless harbours a life comparable to that comprising your being. And God will guide this life in accordance with His will too and will therefore arrange this cloud-formation with wise intention in such a way that the Lord's suffering and death can be easily recognised, and you will identify the One on the cross Whom the world wants to deny .... you will either be seized by horror or shout with joy, depending on whether you reject Him or harbour Him in your heart. The latter will pause in prayer whilst the former, being distant from Jesus Christ, will want to forget this image. And this is what the Lord wants .... He wants to give human beings a sign of His mercy and love to assist their faith .... to either resurrect faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world if they have lost it, or to cause the same to grow into unyielding strength. And humanity will yet again try to disprove this wonder of divine love; it will interpret it as an appearance formed by chance and without meaning .... and will want to dismiss divine providence.

Yet, defying all human explanation, the formation in the sky will remain unchanged for the entire world to view .... And thus even the people whose opinion prohibits any belief in mystical phenomena will become thoughtful. The time has come when humanity can be offered unusual appearances without coercion into faith, because humanity's thinking has become so dispassionate that they will explain every appearance rationally, i.e. intellectually, no matter how curious it is, denying all spiritual intercession by unknown powers ....

And thus humanity's free will is no longer endangered by such appearances .... indeed, scientific explanations are far more acceptable than a statement that the formation is a sign from above. And again, only those who aspire towards God and are living in love will recognise this visible act of the eternal Deity; and therefore, once again, the grace of divine love will be presented to people which only few will recognise as such.

The Lord will briefly stop natural law and precisely this should make the scientist think, but when the desire to recognise pure truth is absent even the stars can leave their usual path and the sun lose its shine, it would not bend the hardened will of the human being, he would simply try harder to ascertain the laws of nature and thus ultimately deviate further still from true knowledge. Hence this sign, extraordinary as it may be, will indeed be a direct gift of grace but only for someone whose heart recognises the wonder of the appearance or starts to think about it. However, someone who makes no use of this gift of grace, who coldly views this phenomenon in the sky without any attempt to draw his conclusions, will merely regard it as blind chance of an exceptional nature. His heart is not yet compassionate and therefore not yet receptive for deeper wisdom either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Luminous appearance in the sky .... The cross of Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 4073 from June 30th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

Pay heed to the occurrences of the last days. And thus you will soon become aware of changes in nature; you will be able to observe a peculiar power-play, a phenomenon which will make you think, if you regard it with the right attitude towards Me, the Creator, Who also causes these appearances to take place in order to turn all people's attention to Himself. And you will notice that only few people have the right attitude towards Me, that most try to explain everything in a worldly sense and are not especially impressed by extraordinary manifestations. This luminous sign will show itself during the day, it will be visible in the sky without prior warning and will not permit any other interpretation than a reference to Christ's act of Salvation, because it is in the shape of a cross with the unmistakable face of the Redeemer. And this luminous phenomenon will give rise to much debate, and now My servants should prepare themselves since this manifestation will be the beginning, it is more or less intended for all people, because it can be seen by all. But how differently it will be regarded and how little it will be understood ....

I will cause a visible sign to appear in the sky and yet find very little attention; I will place the work of Salvation before their eyes that they may believe in Jesus Christ and become blessed, but their faith in Him will be as good as gone and will no longer be found or strengthened either, in spite of this luminous appearance. Because humanity has become too worldly minded and does not want to believe, because they would like to evade all responsibility which they could not do if they had faith in Christ. And thus, this luminous appearance will again be a sign from heaven, a sign of the last days, for only a few people. Although many will indeed be seized by inner unrest it will soon give way to tense attention which, however, is only due to the appearance as such. They will not believe that it is related to the forthcoming end and will merely mock the believers, who will proclaim these predictions to their fellow human beings so that they can prepare themselves for the end. They will find little belief and yet may not slow down in their work for My kingdom, because such opportunities are a special grace for people on earth to reflect and consider the thought of possible intercession by supernatural forces through extraordinary natural phenomena, that the appearance will have been planned by Me to remind people of the end. Science will provide an explanation which will also be accepted, but anyone with spiritual aspiration will recognise Me therein and will cheer and rejoice in view of the imminent end. Because the world will have nothing more to offer him yet his heart will be full of hope for life after death, and he will long for the last hour which will release him from earthly hardship, as I promised, that I will come in the clouds to take My Own home into My kingdom. He will know that the hour has arrived when earthly tribulations increase and no more worldly help can be expected. Then I will shorten the days so that My Own will remain faithful and endure to the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Luminous phenomenon before the catastrophe ....

B.D. 4359 from July 1st 1948, taken from Book No. 51

My intervention will be preceded by a major spiritual campaign, which will be intended to fortify the faith of My Own and will be a final indication of the forthcoming natural event. My heavenly messengers will be instructed to show themselves to My Own in the shape of luminous phenomena which clearly and distinctly can be seen in the firmament so that all self-deception is excluded, and My Own will detect the same phenomenon whereas unbelievers will see nothing and ridicule all references to them as fantasies.

And this will be the last sign .... Then you will be able to safely prepare yourselves for the hour of My manifestation through the elements of nature. Then let go of all earthly things and just take care of your souls .... Then receive My Word with complete devotion, let Me speak to you in the Word and form a deep and heartfelt bond with Me so that I can be present with you in utmost hardship which will befall you very soon afterwards. Then just take care of those around you who fearfully observe the changes in nature, briefly explain it to them and refer them to Me, speak of Me as a God of love Who looks after every person and excludes no-one who calls to Him for help ....

And then wait for Me, don't be afraid when My voice resounds with such force that people will tremble .... Stay calm and collected and know that nothing will happen to you if it is not My will, and that I have promised you My protection if you unite with Me in prayer. Then I will be present with you and you will distinctly feel My closeness .... And then that which I have proclaimed to you through My spirit will be fulfilled .... For My Word is and remains eternal truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Justification and need for the intervention of God

1929 - ?resNotTranslated?

1478 - ?resNotTranslated?

2094 - ?resNotTranslated?

Selfishness .... God's intervention is the last resort ....

B.D. 2223 from January 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

In their inconceivable selfishness humanity will destroy itself if God does not use an effective countermeasure in order to reduce this selfishness. The human being only thinks about himself and the fate of his fellow human beings generally leaves him unaffected. His thinking and behaviour is accordingly only ever calculating to obtain the greatest possible advantage for himself, which spiritually has a tremendously detrimental effect. Hence every day spent striving for earthly advantages is lived in vain. And at the present time only a small number of people in the world keep their spiritual progress in mind. But they do not indifferently ignore their fellow human beings' adversity. Instead, they try to alleviate it where possible and make sacrifices themselves, for they consider other people's hardship more than their own hardship. And it is for their sake that God still hesitates to apply the last resort, because His love would like to spare people unspeakable suffering where it is possible to persuade them into actions of love without suffering.

God's intervention, however, will result in great suffering, for precisely this suffering is intended to change people's hearts, in view of their neighbour's misery and adversity they are supposed to forget their own hardship, thus fighting their selfish love and only ever striving to alleviate their fellow human beings' misery. Only then will their earthly life be spiritually successful for them. Yet regrettably, especially now people have extremely distinct earthly desires, they crave for the commodities of this earth. Every thought only relates to the question of how they can attain them. As a result they take no notice of world events and even less of the signs which announce the working of God. They don't pay any attention to the happenings which accompany the spiritual decline. They don't see the infringements which are already deemed acceptable, nor do they pay attention to the wrong concepts of 'right' and 'justice', and therefore they don't object to the spirit of the times either, the opposition to everything relating to religion .... rather, they consider everything to be right, which can clearly be traced to the opponent's influence.

And this is why God asserts His influence, that is, He so evidently counteracts this spiritual shallowness that it can be seen by those who want to see. For He assumes all power .... He renders people powerless; He lets them feel that they, by themselves, are incapable of preventing God's intervention, that they will have to endure it without being able to change it in the slightest. And then they will only be able to change their character if they are willing to do so. They will be provided with endless opportunities to kindle the spark of love within themselves, to feed it into a flame and then become appropriately active with love .... If they don't make use of this last possibility they cannot be helped on earth anymore; for those whose selfishness is too extensive will not be able to recognise their real function even then, they will fear for their life and their possessions and, if possible, try to replace what they have lost. In that case God's intervention will have been in vain for them, then they will have to bear the consequences of their unspiritual state, since this is what they want, for they cannot be forcibly released from their selfishness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2420 - ?resNotTranslated?

Indifference .... divine intervention ....

B.D. 3497 from July 25th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

An inconceivable indifference towards all things spiritual has taken hold of people and a state has arisen where it is difficult for God's servants to find a hearing in order to spread the word of God. People are completely taken captive by their concern for earthly life and all contact with the spiritual world through thoughts which apply to God or their souls has ceased, so that it is also impossible for the beings of light of the spiritual kingdom to have a mental effect on people. And thus they distance themselves ever more from the actual aim, they become more materialistic than ever and are on the path to complete spiritual standstill with the danger of decline until the near end. People's will is weakened and they do not resort to the only means to strengthen it through invocation of Jesus Christ, through heartfelt prayer for strength and power. A thought coming from the heart to the divine redeemer, a supplication for help spiritually and earthly, would earn people the increased will. Yet they do not acknowledge Jesus Christ or they are indifferent towards the redemption problem if they do not reject Him directly. And therefore they also lack all strength for spiritual striving because they lack the serious will for it. But if the word of God is to become effective in them then the human being's will must have become active first, and thus the human being must pay attention to the one who imparts the word of God to him. God's servants, however, are more likely to encounter resistance if they want to make themselves heard .... They are listened to unwillingly, ridiculed or brusquely rejected .... There is no field for the lord's labourers, and the seed falls on stony ground. Human admonitions and warnings are of no avail, the word of God proclaimed by the mouth of man is not accepted. And thus God has to express Himself and speak with a voice which the human ear has to hear even against its will .... People's rejection requires this if God does not want them to perish and sink into complete spiritual night. They no longer voluntarily accept spiritual indications, and thus they must forcibly send their thoughts into the spiritual kingdom, even though it is still left to their will whether they want to dwell in it or escape from it as soon as God has spoken. The fact that God will express Himself has been determined since eternity, so that people will still be offered a last opportunity to awaken from their apathy and to direct their thoughts upwards, because God's intervention is too obvious .... because His voice will sound mightily, because He will express Himself through the forces of nature and people will experience a spectacle full of horror which will make God's power recognizable to them, if they are not completely obdurate and in bondage to God's adversary. For God, in His love, uses all means to still win people's souls before the end, yet He does not curtail the freedom of will. And anyone who remembers the divine redeemer in the hours of earthly adversity and despair, who approaches Him in supplication, will receive the strength to believe, and the divine intervention will not pass him by without leaving a trace, he will recognize God by it and change His will. He will not lack the strength to carry out what he vowed to God in hours of utmost adversity .... he will be faithful to Him from hour to hour .... And blessed is he who recognizes God before it is too late. He is still granted a short time of grace which he can use until the end, for this is near ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Painful teaching methods ....

B.D. 7184 from August 7th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

You will become increasingly more aware of how urgently you need help, which no human being on earth can provide for you. For you will be overwhelmed by such an obvious impact of forces which only I will be able to stop .... be they natural or fateful events which human help cannot resolve but which have to happen to you humans if I still want to win you before the end. You will hear increasingly more often about accidents and natural disasters, and as long as you are not affected yourselves they sadly all too often will pass you by without having particularly affected you. And yet they could suffice to make you think, and you could be spared the same fate yourselves.

But your indifference often forces Me to let the same hardship and misfortune happen to you as well, because I only want to achieve that you appeal to Me for help .... that you turn to Me in your adversity and learn to recognise that there is only One Who can and will help you if you ask Him to. As long as your daily life proceeds without specific incident your indifference is frightening .... towards Me as well as towards your fellow human beings in distress. If, however, you are affected yourselves then you will wake up and take stock of yourselves. And yet, one day could be as peaceful as the other with the right attitude towards Me, if you would enter into a Father and child relationship with Me, which would assure you of the Father's constant protection .... Therefore, don't be surprised if time and again you humans are rudely awakened by most significant events .... don't ask yourselves why a God can be so cruel but know that your indifference and obstinacy prompt Me to use these very methods which appear cruel to you, and yet are only intended for your own good. What you find almost impossible to believe will happen, and time after time catastrophes will claim great numbers of human victims. And if you consider the approaching end you will also understand everything. Yet how few believe in this end, and how great is the number of those whose unbelief forces Me to use other methods in order to still save them before this end. And therefore you should at all times be prepared for surprises which will only ever trigger dread and fear .... they cannot be prevented because I don't want to let go of those who have not yet entered into a relationship with Me. And they have to be dealt with firmly. But even the most severe suffering and most dreadful experience can be a blessing for them providing they take the path towards Me Who then will also want to give evidence of Himself, so that they will learn to believe in Me and My love for them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason for the catastrophe ....

B.D. 8104 from February 17th 1962, taken from Book No. 85

In the last days before the end I will pour a large measure of grace upon humanity .... For I know of their weakness, of their spiritual darkness and their inclination toward the earthly world, their craving for earthly possessions, honour and fame .... I know that they are held captive by My adversary and in their weakness they are incapable of releasing themselves from his power. And I try to help people in various ways since everyone requires support in his spiritual hardship. And I also know what each person needs and therefore consider everyone according to his attitude towards life itself or towards Me. For I want to win every single person for Myself.

But people don't know that My adversary keeps them imprisoned when they desire earthly possessions, since they are oblivious to the true purpose of their earthly existence. Consequently they don't try to escape his control either. And people who cling to material possessions with heart and mind have to be helped by Me in a special way which, however, is not recognised by them as help .... I have to deprive them of their belongings, I have to let them get into situations where they learn to recognise the fleeting nature of all earthly things, I must make them realise their own vulnerability so that they will remember Me in their helplessness and consciously approach Me for help .... For I want them to find Me, Whom they have not found in the world and will also struggle to find .... This is a manifestation of Myself which affects people painfully but they cannot be aroused from their indifference in any other way ....

And yet, even this manifestation is a blessing in the last days, for a heartfelt prayer to Me and its fulfilment can direct the human being towards Me so that he will not leave Me again, so that he will ask for My guidance from that moment on and hand himself over to Me .... And then I will have won him over and saved him from the adversary, who will have lost his power over him. You humans will only ever see the destruction in every kind of natural disaster and make thoughtless judgments as long as you are not affected by them yourselves .... Yet nothing happens without My will or permission, and you should always bear this in mind when you hear about unexpected events threatening people's life and property, when people are powerless and only able to help according to their meagre strength .... But I know every individual person's will and also the possibility of leading erring souls onto the right path to Me .... And truly, I will take care of every individual who prays to Me in spirit and in truth and appeals for My help .... And the time of the end will justify such events which human will is unable to prevent if they were destined by My will .... You humans will often still be subject to the fury of natural forces and only rarely recognise therein My loving care for those whose souls are at risk .... I only want to help you release yourselves from My adversary which initially happens when you send a heartfelt appeal to Me and thus acknowledge Me as your God and Creator .... and then recognise the transience of things which still belong to My adversary. Try to let go of your desire for earthly matter, for all sorts of possessions .... For you will always receive whatever you need when you join Me and recognise your real earthly task and aim to comply with it ....

But don't let yourselves be shackled by My adversary who so temptingly portrays worldly goods to you that I have to intervene Myself by showing you that you can lose them at any time if this is My will. These interventions are painful but they can be a blessing for you .... And the One Who takes away from you can also always give to you. And He will help anyone in distress if he hands himself over to Him in complete faith and appeals for His help .... But always recognise My will in every natural event, for My will is truly determined by love and wisdom and thus everything is a blessing for you as long as you find the right attitude towards Me and realise the true purpose of earthly life .... then you will come ever closer to Me and know that everything I allow to befall humanity is a gift of grace .... For it is the time of the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End of the world conflagration

Deposing the earthly power ....

B.D. 1103 from September 21st 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The spirit of anyone giving the world reason to live under constant threat does not demonstrate the love he should harbour within himself. Rather, it is the tribute of evil paid by the person spreading discord and controversy amongst humanity. People are supposed to cultivate love and peace and all should be like brothers to each other .... In its place bitter enmity is taken into homes which ought to shelter peaceful people; and a whole nation will be unworthy if the citizen of a country lives in spiritual bondage .... Enslaving those who should be treated like brothers is not sanctioned according to God's will.

Those who arrogantly dare to put laws into place which restrict personal freedom .... and this purely to push through a preconceived idea, will soon discover that they went to too far and that destiny will reverse itself for those who believe themselves to be in charge of it. Admittedly, at first it will appear as if the worldly power is successful but not for long, for all signs of the time point towards the end of the period when force comes before mercy. And even so, if it remains unfeasible that the weak gain respect on earth, then it is permitted by God's wisdom so that God's righteousness, His love and His Omnipotence will clearly manifest itself one day .... for He will intervene when the time is right .... You must let Him rule alone and He will arrange everyone's fate such that it will be bearable for the individual and with God's blessing and help bring his life to the right conclusion.

And now get ready to receive a revelation, the meaning of which you will not be able to understand today, and yet it shall be explained to you: Hence the Lord will have to forcibly intervene in the spiritual chaos, and the world will already anxiously evaluate the scale of the eternal Deity's intervention. And therefore it is it is permissible that a troubled nation's ruler will first have to taste the miseries himself before he gets severely affected by world events. As yet he will still enjoy the height of his fame, as humanity continues to cheer him on, but once he has fallen no one will speak to him or on his behalf, for in times of hardship and most bitter adversity humanity forgets that it also owes him certain advantages, and thus it will come to pass that in the forthcoming time of hardship on earth a general uprising will be planned and implemented against the authorities, which will cause many a person's downfall, who saw himself in a leading position .... And the soul will make a decision .... it will let itself be guided by its sense of righteousness, it will recognise the mistakes and shortcomings but also the intention of those who long for an improvement of the whole situation and will content itself with less power in order to protect humanity from further calamities .... For the incredibly embittered people will demand their rights and request the removal of the one who brought such indescribable misery over humanity.

And the hour will come when rich and poor, young and old, high and low will recognise how much power this ruler had exercised and how level-minded those had been who had not let themselves be deceived by appearances .... And once this change of direction has taken place the earth will only remain as it is for a little longer, in order to then receive a completely new appearance as a result of a huge disaster, admittedly not everywhere but noticeably in all countries which were united by the world conflagration and which contemplate mutual destruction. And this will be a dreadful day followed by a dreadful night, for the Lord waits with utmost patience, but if it is ignored events will take place on earth and affect everyone .... according to merit .... For God's justice will not leave anyone on a throne who does not warrant his status .... and likewise elevate those who have always been faithful to Him, not for the sake of earthly reward but for love of the divine Creator .... Everyone's fate has been determined since eternity, and the Lord is merely implementing what is proclaimed in Word and Scripture, so that humanity may recognise the truth of these predictions and take them to heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine justice .... Intervention .... Disaster ....

B.D. 2340 from May 19th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Divine justice will become apparent by the very event which is destined to humanity in the forthcoming time, for the countries whose leaders start the blaze that will extend all across earth will be severely struck. The blame of these countries shall be revealed by the approaching event which human will can neither avoid nor lessen. All people on earth shall recognise that God's justice leaves nothing without punishment and that He intervenes once the measure of injustice has been reached.

God gave people free will which is now so abused that it requires retribution, so that righteously thinking and behaving people recognise the hand of God and despise what is sanctioned by the former. The conflict of nations will have spread wide and far and the fire will not be easily extinguished. As a result, God will end this blaze Himself by removing people's opportunity of continuing the struggle through a natural event of unimaginable extent. He will render powerless what previously was strong and mighty, and He will prove that His will and His might are stronger. And anyone who is not yet completely enslaved by God's adversary will also recognise where he has gone wrong and make an effort to lead a righteous way of life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End of the world conflagration .... Establishing divine order ....

B.D. 2803 from July 8th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

It is impossible to restore worldly order again as long as people are full of hatred and envy, for these are God-opposing qualities which will have to destroy all order, since anything that is opposed to God is also in opposition to divine order. And this is a state of extreme heartlessness which will never manifest itself constructively but will always have a destructive effect. Understandably, a destructive state like that cannot go on indefinitely, and therefore God Himself will call a halt to it in a way which, admittedly, will also result in enormous disorder, but in which God's wisdom is nevertheless recognised as the only means to restore order again. Humanity itself will make no attempt to end a battle which causes suffering and boundless misery across the whole world. Consequently, it must be ended in a different way; nevertheless, it will not reduce the suffering on earth because it is needed by the human race. People must return to the old order, they must learn again to forego their neighbour's possessions, which they aspire to own and for which they fight with the most appalling weapons. Their addiction to earthly commodities will cause the world conflagration, which will be difficult to extinguish .... Yet people will not achieve any earthly gain, on the contrary, they will incur immense losses, the extent of which humanity has no knowledge of. For every victory will have been bought at the expense of indescribable losses, both in regards to material assets as well as to human life. However, humanity has become insensitive to such losses, it ignores what human will has caused, and thus, divine will itself shall intervene in order to forcibly initiate a change of world events .... because people's thinking can only be turned around when they feel that they are helpless, that a stronger Power than themselves takes the control out of their hands and utterly shatters their will. The spiritual darkness they are in is the cause of their heartless actions, whereas their heartlessness is the cause of darkness again .... They must realise in a flash that their thinking is wrong, that they are chasing after the wrong goals and that they will come to a deadlock if they don't return to divine order and radically change their way of life. The divine intervention is intended to cause this flash of realisation, even though they are still far removed from believing in a higher Power, Which controls their destiny .... Nevertheless, they can only attain faith through deliberation, and their thinking shall be stimulated when they see that everything turns out differently than it was humanly possible to foresee. The spiritual as well as earthly chaos conjured up by human determination would, without God's intervention, increase and lead to final destruction, because humanity no longer respects divine order, apart from a few who are devoted to God and strive to fulfil His will. But they do not arrest the process of development, they are merely the cause for intensified measures against divine order; and the time has come when humanity subjects itself to God's adversary and their thoughts and actions become increasingly uncaring. God's intervention will entail inexpressible suffering and destitution but it is the only option to lead people back to divine order and to change their spiritual state, although this will only be the case with a small amount of people. And therefore the time of the final annihilation of those who are inconvertible is coming ever closer, as is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's intervention .... The end of the struggle ....

B.D. 3143 from June 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The more the world becomes entangled in error the more it distances itself from God and the more heartless are the actions and thoughts of people who are worldly minded. And the increased unkindness also propels people into actions which surpass all previous happenings, and so people induce God's intervention themselves. People no longer realise that what they are doing is wrong. Global affairs will be steered into a direction for which no earthly solution can be found anymore, people's thinking is wrong and far removed from the truth, goodness will be persecuted and evil respected, and thus divine order will be revoked which is bound to result in a complete decline. And so the day which puts an end to the chaos comes ever closer, for the situation is so disastrous for humanity that God has set an end to it. And this end is approaching, the end of people raging against each other, the end of the war between nations which could never find God's approval because it is a battle for power which is not based on noble motives. People's hatred and heartlessness have given rise to it, yet they learn nothing in this battle, they have become more heartless than ever and their hate has deepened and manages to achieve such disgraceful deeds that they cannot be surpassed. And God will put a stop to this activity in a way that He shall thereby be recognised .... He will send a dreadful tribulation upon humankind which cannot be averted by their own will. He will terrify them and let them feel their own impotence because the elements of nature will be unleashed, leaving people defenceless and at their mercy.

And this day will not be long in coming. It will arrive so suddenly and unexpectedly that it will cause sheer horror, it will only take hours and yet be of such drastic significance that everything will have changed afterwards and people will only gradually become aware of the disaster when they have realised the full extent of the divine intervention. For God wants to reveal Himself with His intervention, He wants to show them that He Himself will bring about the end because people cannot find an end, because they would rather tear each other apart than give in and bring the indescribable adversity to a close. And this is why the end will be different from how people imagine it, God will demonstrate His power and remove the weapons from the hands of the earthly rulers, He will decide, and the outcome of the war between the nations will disappoint those people who wanted to achieve with violence what they were not entitled to and who therefore shall recognise their helplessness. For it is God Who ultimately determines world events, even if human will thinks that it directs them. And God's wisdom also recognises the most effective means for people and uses it in order to control the chaos which is the result of heartlessness and therefore has to lead to the downfall if God Himself will not put an end to it.

And the period of war will be followed by a new time of conflict which, however, will not erupt for the sake of worldly power but for spiritual supremacy, because the end is near and this spiritual battle will still have to be fought, the battle which concerns the faith in Jesus Christ, the divine Redeemer and His teaching ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End of the battle .... Spatial separation ....

B.D. 3371 from December 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

You will be informed of everything that is beneficial for you if you let yourselves be taught by Me and thus pay heed to My voice which gently yet perceptibly speaks to you within yourselves .... Your opinion about the forthcoming sequence of world events is extraordinarily misguided if you believe that one of the opposing powers will emerge victoriously from the struggle, for My will has decided otherwise, given that not the physical well-being but the salvation of souls shall be promoted and this necessitates a complete change of their lives which can only take place once all earthly plans have become null and void and humanity is faced by an extraordinary event which will shock their way of thinking. A normal conclusion to the struggle between nations would not entail a change in their usual life, besides, none of the quarrelling powers are innocent and thus none of the powers are legitimately entitled to victory. Hence I will thwart people's plans, irrespective of which outcome they assume .... I will invalidate everyone's expectations and provide a solution which no-one expects and which is not welcome by anyone either, for I will end the battle such that it cannot be continued even if people were willing to do so. For I will spatially separate the fighting parties from each other, I will let natural obstacles arise which cannot so easily be overcome. And thus I will deprive people of every possibility to continue fighting each other.

And so the battle of the nations against each other will be brought to a halt, it will not be a decision, it will not be the defeat of one power but humanity will realise that its power has reached its limit and that the divine Power has to be acknowledged, which is only too distinctly recognisable in this outcome. I will bring about the end and yet severely punish the guilty parties in doing so, for they will realise that they were misled in their certainty of victory, they find themselves weakened and unsuccessful and are confronted by great misery and immense poverty. And this end was announced by Me a long time ago, so that the truth of My Word would thereby be demonstrated to you who still doubt it. I will put a stop to it when people's cruelty has reached its peak, so that the world will realise that there is a God in heaven Who punishes the sin which so evidently comes to light .... so that it will realise that it is not people but I Myself who determines the outcome .... and this in a different way than people expect. And the hour is not far away .... Hence I reveal Myself to those who believe in My intervention and know My intention, whom I instruct to draw people's attention to it and whom I send as prophets amongst humanity. For it shall be warned in advance because I will never let such an event come upon people without informing them of it, so that they will sincerely consider their souls' and prepare themselves. For no-one knows who will be affected .... My intervention will claim countless victims wherever it happens ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs before the intervention of God

1437 - ?resNotTranslated?

Cosmos .... Changes .... Catastrophe ....

B.D. 3630 from December 19th 1945, taken from Book No. 46

Whatever takes place in the cosmos is unknown to you, and neither will you ever ascertain the laws of nature in such depth that you will be able to determine when and how changes take place which, according God's eternal plan of Salvation, must take place in order to prepare the work of Earth's redevelopment. The events happening in nature will always take you by surprise, consequently, you will also unexpectedly be confronted by a powerful natural event, which is understandable to someone with spiritual vision but which remains incomprehensible to the majority of people because they fail to recognise the correlation between all happenings, including cosmic ones, with the spiritual development of people and all tangible beings, and because they have no knowledge of the approaching end and the transformation of a work of creation which is only meant to serve spiritual development and has become pointless now due to people's God-opposing will. The preparations in nature proceed imperceptibly and people therefore pay little attention to them. And yet they would be able to observe many deviations which should make them suspicious if they were vigilant and allowed Creation to communicate with them more. Changes are occurring in the interior of the earth which will lead to eruptions. At first they will only partially break through in order to then, at a specific time, lead to a complete destruction of the earth's surface, so that God's eternal plan of Salvation can take the course His will had determined. Countless spiritual beings in the Earth's interior will liberate themselves and God will give His approval, He will allow them to become active at a specific time, because their activity does not oppose His law of eternity .... And the Earth will tremble when these beings become active .... It will open up in places and thus clear the way for the beings to enter different shapes than before .... And where this activity takes place it will cause great changes on the Earth's surface to the horror of the inhabitants who will be subject to a dreadful natural disaster .... However, this will only be a preliminary event for the subsequent total destruction of Earth; it will be a final wake up call for all those who survive it and an indication of the near end, which will have previously found no credence with people. Nevertheless, God's language will be understandable to everyone who wants to understand it.

Everything that happens in the universe, including every cosmic change, is due to spiritual development, and even if people don't understand it on account of their lack of knowledge they must nevertheless be affected by the activity of beings which are still constrained in the interior of the Earth and which strive towards liberation for the sake of their higher development. Countless human lives will fall victim to this eruption and enter the spiritual kingdom in a more or less mature state. Yet countless beings will also be released and be able to strive towards ascent in different forms. And so the immense event in nature is simultaneously a process of release after an infinitely long time of constraint within hard matter and a transition for the indwelling spiritual substance into less painful forms, but it also ends the process of development of spiritual beings in the last stage on earth which could have used their free will for their deliverance. No-one can predict this cosmic event in advance unless, in profound faith in God, he is informed of it by the spirit of God, for the divine laws of nature are not perceptible for people, so that the day and hour will always remain hidden until the first tangible manifestations announce themselves, but which will be ignored at first. Yet as soon as the day approaches, great restlessness will come upon all living beings, human beings and animals alike will inwardly feel it, and only spiritually awakened people will be able to explain it and yet not be listened to by the worldly-minded, who will never want to accept a destruction of Earth and thus be taken by complete surprise by the eruption of the natural elements .... And God will repeatedly announce this event, He will not leave people in ignorance as to what they can expect in time to come. Again and again He instructs His messengers to mention the forthcoming event. For the day will not be long in coming .... Any careful observer will also recognise the changes, and he will look upon it from a spiritual point of view, for the goal of everything that comes according to God's eternal plan of Salvation relates to the spirits' development, which is in danger and which God's love wants to help ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Earthly precautions against the disaster are futile ....

B.D. 3692 from February 20th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

You must completely detach yourselves from the world if My strength is to permeate you and you want to become aware of it. And thus even in hours of anxious adversity you will only be full of strength if you are able to ignore all earthly happenings and completely hand yourselves over to Me with your thoughts. And I will take particularly good care of those who try to find this intimate bond during hours of greatest earthly adversity for they demonstrate their faith in Me, which I will never disappoint. You yourselves are unable to avert whatever I send upon you, hence all efforts you make to safeguard your physical well-being will therefore be in vain. You will gain far more by focussing your mind on Me and faithfully wait for My help, for it will result in certain success, and I will protect your body and soul because you believe in Me. Prior to manifesting Myself through the forces of nature I will still send you unmistakable signs that a disaster is approaching, and then remember My Words .... Collect yourselves in prayer and only pay attention to your spiritual welfare, don't worry about your body, just try to establish heartfelt contact with Me so that I will be able to affect and guide you unhindered without finding resistance through earthly diversion, which weakens the working of My spirit or even makes it impossible. Make no attempt for the maintenance of the body, for that which I want to keep alive will also stay alive, and that which you should lose cannot be protected by your will. I know what you need, just as I know what impedes your souls' further development.

And therefore leave it to Me to care for you, for your earthly possessions and only consider your soul, because you don't know whether it will be your last hour too .... I announce Myself in advance because in My love I still want to give you ample opportunity to make contact with the spiritual kingdom, with Me, Who holds every individual person's destiny in My hand and guides it as is best for you. Anyone who unites with Me has found the safest protection and truly will not need any other earthly protective measures which can become worthless in an instant. For again I want to manifest Myself evidently, I want to make Myself apparent to My Own in order to reinforce their faith, to teach them to become true labourers for My kingdom, which they shall become afterwards. Don't worry for I will take care of you; only heed My Words of love and let your heart respond to them. And remind your fellow human beings to conduct themselves in the same way, caution them against overzealous precautions for their earthly welfare and also appeal to them to faithfully turn to Me and commend themselves body and soul to Me. And anyone who heeds your Words will be miraculously guided according to his strength of faith. Therefore don't fear anything no matter what happens, even if you are in a most dangerous situation .... My arm extends far and wide to help as well as to destroy .... Whomever I want to keep alive will remain alive, and whomever I want to destroy will be unable to save himself .... he should only make sure that his soul will not fall pray to darkness, then he will be saved for eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals) ....

B.D. 4371 from July 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

People will be seized by immense anxiety shortly before I appear through the forces of nature. The event will announce itself such that people and animals will feel nervous and inwardly sense that something is about to happen in nature. Strange behaviour amongst animals will be particularly apparent, they will attempt to flee in a certain direction and suddenly turn back as if driven by an invisible power. And this behaviour will cause apprehension in people who realise that imminent danger is approaching against which they cannot defend themselves.

And thus everyone will worriedly wait for what is to come. And you, My servants on earth, should make good use of this time for it will be a short reprieve when people will still listen to your words because they will be looking for an explanation for the unusual sensations experienced by people and beasts. Then draw their attention to My Word, prepare them for My appearance and refer them to Me so that they will take refuge with Me when the hour has come that I will speak. At the same time you should unite with Me in thought so that you may be strong and able to support those who are unbelieving or of little faith.

You have to prove yourselves and will be able to do so if you call to Me in advance and in the hours of greatest need. I will draw your attention to the signs in advance and give you the opportunity to observe your environment so that you will see that everything I told you will come to pass, that an oppressive feeling and restlessness will burden people, the cause of which you know and thus you will be able to speak effectively where necessary. And once again you will experience a situation where the person who lives in love will believe you, whereas the heartless person, although listening to you, will derive no benefit from it. Until the hour comes when I will speak from above .... And there will be raging and gusting in the air, no one will take notice of the other any longer but only be concerned for his own life. Every person will try to escape but hear the same raging and gusting from all directions and, depending on his attitude to Me, he will be affected by the event .... he will stay alive or be killed by the natural disaster, as My wisdom has recognised and determined since eternity ....

Even though it is seemingly calm and there are no recognisable signs as yet .... do not believe that you are safe because the day of the natural event will come without fail, and the unbeliever will be able to see it for himself, if he still has time to think about it .... I have spoken and revealed it to you through My spirit, and I will speak through nature with a voice which can be heard by everyone. Anyone who does not believe the first voice will have to hear My voice from above .... But even then he will be at liberty to witness it as a mere play of nature or remember My predictions and believe that I want to reveal Myself so that you, who do not acknowledge the voice of the spirit, should hear Me. And blessed is he whose life is spared as he will still have a short time of grace at his disposal which he will be able to use to make up for what he has neglected up to then, in order to prepare himself for the end, which will soon follow the event in nature ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The intervention of God

My voice will resound from above ....

B.D. 3571 from October 8th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

And My voice will resound from above .... It will be mighty and people will have to listen to it even if they otherwise pay no attention to Me. Depending on the state of their souls they will either willingly or unwillingly have to raise their eyes towards heaven. For they will find themselves exposed to a force they can no longer avoid. Admittedly, it will only touch the hearts of a few, yet these will have been helped even if physical help fails to materialise. But as the rule, fear and worry about physical life will predominate and My voice will not suffice to accept it and return to Me despite utmost hardship and affliction. They will not want to realise that My voice applies to those who are still distant from Me and, being obstinate-hearted, they will only try to save themselves and yet will be powerless against the forces of nature.

They will lose all footing, for the ground will sway, a roaring storm will fill the air and everyone will have to rely on himself as no-one will be able to help the other. And My voice will resound from above .... I will speak with a voice of thunder and all elements of nature will obey My will, they will speak on My behalf and testify to My might. I will manifestly confront people and won't force them to believe, for it will still be up to them to accept natural forces but to deny Me as the Being Which also governs the natural forces according to His will. And thus the final means of teaching before the end will not force people to believe either, even though it should speak clearly enough for Me and can also be recognised by people of good will not entirely enslaved by My adversary who wants to separate them from Me forever.

What I have proclaimed through My spirit will fulfil itself .... The earth will tremble and the elements of nature will cause incalculable damage and claim countless victims. Yet this has been determined since eternity, because even this occurrence is a means of help used by Me in order to still win people over to Me, since other forms of adversity and distress are not enough to let them find their way back to Me and I have to brandish a sharp rod over the hardened human race. And it is absolutely true that I will not rest until I have regained all My living creations. And thus My love, which wants to save them from their downfall, will never end even if this love is not recognisable in My activity. Yet anyone who takes notice of My voice will also feel My love and he will be grateful to Me for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's language through natural catastrophe ....

B.D. 3674 from February 2nd 1946, taken from Book No. 46

Let creation speak to you .... This call has already gone out to you countless times, yet you pay no attention to it, you live as My living creations in the midst of creation and indifferently accept all wonders of nature, you don't let yourselves be impressed by them, you don't learn from them, and thus the language of creation fades away at your ear without you deriving any benefit from it. And again and again I come close to you in it, I show you My constant activity and My strength, again and again I let new creations arise in order to direct your senses towards Me, and I repeat this in regularity .... And precisely this lawfulness lets you become indifferent and disregard My working. And if I overturn this lawfulness, if changes occur in nature contrary to My lawfulness, even then you pay no attention to them because your physical life keeps you so imprisoned that your thoughts and aspirations only concern the body's well-being and your thoughts are only concerned with earthly worries. You are indifferent to the creation around and above you, and thus you are also indifferent to the eternal creator Himself, you cannot find the path to Him .... And this moves Me to an urgent admonition, to a loud language which you must hear, even if you are excessively entangled in bodily worries and no longer have an eye and ear for My rule and activity in nature .... if you do not pay attention to the constant miracles around you, I will meet you in an obvious way .... I speak loudly and penetratingly .... yet again through nature, because this is still the only possibility to influence you humans' thinking. And indeed, I overrule My lawfulness for a short time because I am lord over heaven and earth and thus also over all laws which have Me as their author. Nevertheless, this work is also based on a lawfulness, but it is difficult for you humans to recognize it. But now I also want to make people suspicious who do not believe in a change of nature to the extent it is announced .... I want them to let nature speak to them and that they also listen to Me, that they learn to recognize the raging of the elements of nature as My voice, as My expression, although I leave their will free .... Yet My language shall be audible to them .... for where no human will is active, where no human will is able to stop it, there a power must and can be recognized Which is stronger than human will. And this is the purpose of My language from above .... If people are hopelessly at the mercy of the forces of nature, if they have no earthly hope of help, if they have to recognize that something extraordinary, natural, is happening, faith in a higher power can still be born if a person is not completely hardened and therefore far from Me .... I speak to everyone, but especially to those who find their way to Me in greatest adversity, who need such a means of force in order to recognize the voice of their father and creator of eternity. It is a tremendous process of such magnitude that the whole world is mentally pointed to the supreme power and can confess it because I so obviously express Myself at a time when the world is in deepest sin and people commit acts of most blatant unkindness .... Anyone who wants to hear will also recognize the voice of the father and the judge, and anyone who wants to see will also see His love and might in this event which earthly certainly signifies the end for many people but which can bring salvation to just as many souls, depending on the human being's will. And therefore the whole of humanity can benefit from it, although not the whole of humanity will be affected. Yet they will hear My voice clearly because it sounds too powerfully and touches every person's ear for the sake of his soul's salvation. For the whole of humanity will have to take note of a work of destruction which is inconceivably great and will terrify the whole world. But I have already announced it a long time before, and everywhere My servants are active on earth, pointing to My intervention, to the work which precedes the last end, so that people will reflect and find their way back to Me before the end. And thus every nation, every people and thus also every individual will be able to benefit from it if he takes My language to heart and heeds My last admonition. But anyone who still doesn't understand the creator's language or doesn't want to understand it will be ruined by the end .... He will have to answer for himself as My adversary and he will receive the just punishment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

1084 - ?resNotTranslated?

Catastrophe .... Prediction ....

B.D. 1398 from April 28th 1940, taken from Book No. 23

Undivided attention is necessary in order to be able to receive the following proclamation: Divine Wisdom has intended an event the effects of which will be dreadful. A disaster shall develop in the very near future which can neither be prevented nor diminished by way of earthly efforts. Countless spiritual beings will move into action and, on behalf of divine instruction, turn the interior of the earth into upheaval, the earth will split open and masses of water will burst through; an act of destruction of catastrophic proportions will take place which will bring indescribable misery upon the people who will be affected by it. And this will happen very soon .... For you humans will only deem yourselves powerful and safe from all danger for a little time longer; you only observe world events around yourselves and feel secure and out of danger .... yet you forget that there is a Power in charge of everything in, on and above the earth.

And since you forget the One Who reigns in accordance with His will, He shall speak to you through the forces of nature and you will have to listen to Him, for you will be unable to escape His voice. You pay no attention to instructions from above, suffering on earth doesn't change your thinking, yet you will be unable to drown out the divine voice since it is stronger than all the noise in the world. And therefore it is proclaimed to you in advance, so that you will recognise the Lord when His voice resounds .... Admittedly, the world does not want to hear anything about it, it will try to control the great adversity with purely earthly means and constantly negate divine activity. And many will agree with this opinion and thus only see the misery but do not recognise the divine will which, for the sake of humanity's improvement, will expose whole stretches of land to destruction. And this time it will announce itself by the fact that a country will be affected by an unmerited pestilence which will subsequently get this country into very serious difficulties, and since no earthly help will seem possible anymore God Himself will step into action and instruct the elements of nature to intervene in earthly measures.

And whoever deemed himself great before will become small, for he will need all his resources in order to rebuild what was destroyed. People will be needed for the reconstruction of his own country which, having previously flourished, will be desolate and bare and require many workers. And this is the time when people will reflect on different questions than before. For anyone who survives this time will truly enjoy God's favour .... He has testified to being united with the Lord .... in greatest distress he had sent his thoughts to the Father in heaven, and the Father answered the prayer of a human being who had recognised and found Him in most severe adversity. After all, He only sends severe suffering upon humanity so that it shall find its faith in God again .... And thus He will also have to forcibly raise the utterly destroyed faith again by demonstrating His omnipotence to people and showing the world that He is Lord over heaven and earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prediction of the natural disaster .... Dead stretches of land ....

B.D. 4940 from July 21st 1950, taken from Book No. 56

The last end will be preceded by an enormous event which is bound to make all people think who survive it. It will be an indication of the end, a small scale destruction compared to the final work of destruction of this earth, yet of such an extent as never experienced by humanity since the earth came into existence. It is a natural happening which will throw all affected people or those who hear about it into turmoil, for the consequences of the incident are too vast as to go unnoticed. So-called dead stretches of land will form which exhibit no life whatsoever because the vapours of the earth smother all life in these areas. An obvious influence by natural forces will be recognisable so that this phenomenon cannot be traced back to human activity because I want to reveal Myself through this happening in order to make the near end credible to people, which seers and prophets are constantly proclaiming on My instructions. People are faced by renewed suffering and yet cannot be spared this suffering as long as they still pay tribute to the world and only take notice of Me in passing. They must look for Me so that I can let Myself be found, which can only be accomplished by an event which can no longer be explained with people's activity. They must sense that a higher power is behind it and entrust themselves to this power in their earthly adversity. But in order to do so they must also be at the mercy of this power in order to take refuge in it of their own accord. They must physically be without help in order to noticeably feel the help from above ....

And for this reason a violent storm will arise which will uproot and lift everything off the ground; the earth will split open and from above and below people will find themselves at the mercy of the elements which they will be unable to fight as they will not have enough strength; an unbearable heat will, in fact, have already rendered people incapable and lethargic beforehand and so they will watch the first signs in nature without interest until they recognise their grim situation and then they will almost brutally fight for their life which they fear to lose. And I will help all those in their adversity who are of good will; I will provide them with realisation so that they can recognise My reign and activity in all happenings and as a result of this insight also instruct their fellow human beings and encourage them to turn to Me, and they will preach to them about My love, wisdom and omnipotence so that they will call upon Me when they are in danger. I want to be their Leader, and those who believe in Me and want to serve Me shall be saved during all hardship of the last days before the end. For shortly after this event follows the destruction of the old earth, as it is written. Yet people shall not experience this destruction unprepared, hence I will cast a shadow beforehand .... a final indication which should be given credence, so that people will not walk into eternal ruin, so that they will be able to save themselves if only they use their will correctly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Natural phenomena .... Temperature .... Star .... Predictions ....

B.D. 1153 from October 30th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Time flies and people don't change their mind; untold souls will perish, unless the Lord still offers them His love in the last hour, when He will bring the horrific destruction of all worldly things home to them .... And therefore pay heed to days which will significantly differ from the usual time of the year. The lower the sun stands the brighter will be its shine and extraordinary heat will astonish people .... This will give rise to all kinds of assumptions .... People will look forward to the approaching time partly with cheerful confidence and partly with anxious reservations, and the human being will be inclined to acknowledge supernatural activity.

Yet only few consider their relationship to God .... They don't realise that God Himself wants to direct their thoughts to Him, they don't even try to look for a connection between Him and the extraordinary natural phenomena .... Indeed, they very quickly get used to it and don't derive the slightest benefit for their soul. For if only they would pay attention they would understand the call from above. But if they do not consider their relationship with the Creator, they remain earthly minded and don't accept any spiritual gift. And all these extraordinary natural phenomena are expressions of spiritual activity by powers which are subject to God and willing to serve Him. More spiritual currents will emerge and make themselves known to people in various ways, and yet people will not spend much thought on them, for the power of darkness has tremendous influence and fights against all spiritual recognition .... it tries to weaken the Divine, consequently humanity will only ever pay attention to earthly events and remain indifferent to God's activity in nature, even though people clearly will be beneficially affected by them. Just a small number see God's hand reaching out to people and try to enlighten their fellow human beings, but they only acknowledge physically perceptible benefits and not an instruction from above that intends to cause a change of human thought. And in this time of well-being, caused by the sun's extraordinary effect at an unusual time, an event will take place which should even make spiritually blind people think ....

A star will separate itself from the firmament and change its path .... This star's radiance will far exceed all others, it will shine brightly at night and approach earth so that this appearance, too, is unusual for people and yet at the same time demonstrates that the Creator of heaven and earth is in full control and thus also dictates the movement of stars according to His will. Once this star becomes visible, humanity will be getting ever closer to the spiritual turning point .... It is offered so much spiritual assistance that it really only needs willpower to accept this help, yet it grows ever more obstinate, its thinking becomes ever more deluded .... And the time is not far away of which the Lord said on earth that the world will be turned upside down if the human being closes his heart to all spiritual issues.

The light will also shine where it is avoided, for the light's radiance will be so bright that it penetrates everything, and even the spiritually deluded person won't be able to avoid seeing, but he wants to reject it anyway, and thus in the end he will be consumed by the light .... For everything bright, light and clear banishes darkness .... And the light will defeat the darkness in so far as darkness has to retreat once the light of truth breaks through. And lies and illusions will crumble but truth will last for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sequence of the catastrophic event ....

B.D. 1538 from July 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The teachers in the beyond always try to help you in the same way and seek to make you more receptive, yet your heart is not always willing to receive, creating obstacles which make the reception more difficult. Undivided attention has to be paid to the gifts of heaven and all earthly thoughts avoided, then the thoughts of the friends in the beyond will find easier access. Divine love sends messengers to you who shall reinforce your willingness to receive. They bring you a revelation that describes in an understandable way the sequence of the catastrophes which shall decide the life and death of each individual person.

Only few people take notice of the signs of the coming time. They are indeed surprised about obvious changes or irregularities in nature but nevertheless dismiss it carelessly. They don't recognise therein an expression of God's will but merely put it down as a coincidence. And thus, to begin with they do not pay any attention to these manifestations when the natural event approaches. People will first be made aware of the advancing tempest by whirlwinds. This will happen so suddenly that men and animals will find themselves in great difficulty for they will barely be able to manage against the violent storm, and this will be the start ....

Every now and then violent earth tremors will be felt and the sky will grow dark, a thunderous roar will be heard which will be so dreadful that it sends people and animals alike into panic so that they try to save themselves by escaping. Yet the darkness will stop them and as their distress becomes intense, the roaring grows ever louder, and the earthly tremors ever more violent, the earth will open up and huge masses of water will break through from within the earth. And as far as the eye can see .... water and darkness and an indescribable chaos amongst people who realise their horrendous situation with utmost distress. The days before will be so glorious that people are to some extent light-hearted and the change will come so suddenly that no one can take earthly precautions, which will be entirely pointless anyway for no earthly power can defend against these elements. Only the devout person will feel the divine omnipotence now .... and entrusts himself to his Creator .... And although his heart will tremble and know fear when he sees the raging of the elements he will nevertheless wait patiently until help arrives, for he will continue to send his thoughts up to Him above.

Anyone who has grasped the meaning and purpose of life knows that now the time of decision has come for every individual person. And he will try to administer spiritual help wherever possible, he will comfort those who are miserable and refer them to God, he will help by kindling a small light in utter darkness .... For God will give them the opportunity to work for Him .... Those who have recognised Him and offer themselves to be of service to Him will be assigned a rich field of activity, and the seed will fall on good ground, for God spares those who look up to Him or find Him in greatest adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eruptions .... Activity of unbound spirits ....

B.D. 1851 from March 18th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

As soon as the earth’s core begins to move, an enormous roar will fill the air, for the earth’s surroundings sense the outbreak of the spiritual substances in the earth’s interior and is hugely affected by it. As a result of its sudden freedom, the substance, which hitherto was banished into the hardest of forms, becomes extraordinarily active and influences the already more mature spirits such that the most remarkable changes in nature ensue, since the released spiritual substance, still being at the beginning of its development, tries to shape its process of development according to its own discretion. It would like to embody itself in creations which require a higher degree of maturity. But the spiritual substances in the form object to this, and thus a battle is also fought between the already more mature spirits and the still immature ones and this results in a turbulent eruption which can be heard in the world. This will be the start of that which shall horrify the whole world .... The spiritual substance inside of earth desires light and pushes towards the surface, and the sudden change from the region of the totally unredeemed into the realm of spirits which are already nearing redemption is well suited to cause the most incredible events in nature which people cannot explain in an earthly way, nevertheless they all have their reasons .... The influx of spiritual beings, having decided and thus agreed to become helpfully active, fills the space around the earth - where the eruptions took place - with this urge to be active, which cannot flourish as yet, and incites the still unbound spirits in the atmosphere into exceptional activity, so that such natural catastrophes are accompanied by inconceivable storms and outbreaks of natural forces, the intensity and effect of which are inconceivable to the human being. As a result he will also be entirely deprived of his thinking ability, he will be so hard pressed by the spiritual substances that he will lose all rational judgment of the event and in this weak and passive state he puts up with everything.

Once the spiritual substance can manifest itself in some form or other and has allowed its urge of doing something to break through, the eruptions on earth will subside. That which wants to be helpful separates itself from that which remains in opposition to God, rises to the earth’s surface, and joins a working spiritual being so that the latter’s activity will be carried out with greater strength than before. All these beings are as yet still unbound and they therefore rage in quite a disastrous way. They are stronger than the already bound spirits in the plant and animal world, these spirits cannot offer sufficient resistance and are unable to defend themselves, so that their external form is destroyed by the unbound spirits, and thus many creations are being dissolved by these very natural forces. And this happens with divine approval, for when the time has come which God has set for the termination of such catastrophes, He will place this liberated spiritual substance in external forms again and assign them their work .... Thus all kinds of entirely new creations will arise again .... that which lives will cease to exist and new life will arise ordained by God .... This is why such natural disasters will not last long. The more unrestrained the released forces rage, the sooner will they be banished again; otherwise it would result in total destruction which, however, is not in accordance with divine will. Only a change of what is in existence, that is, what is intended by God, is allowed, but not the destruction of what exists. Nevertheless, the changes are so enormous that the human being is faced by a divine expression of God which must shake him to the core, if he is not purely worldly minded and merely regards the process in a materialistic sense. If the voice of God does not speak to him during such events, then even the most powerful natural phenomena will fail in their purpose for his soul, and then the spirit in him will still be very far behind, with hardly any other possibility for the spiritual advancement of people who do not realise God’s magnitude and omnipotence in such natural catastrophes.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2828 - ?resNotTranslated?

Intervention by God ....

B.D. 3151 from June 7th 1944, taken from Book No. 41

The incomprehensible is about to happen .... God Himself will speak to people in a way which will generate fear and horror. This time will soon be here, for humanity can no longer expect consideration seeing that it is completely devoid of love. It will start the ball rolling itself, it will give rise to the intervention itself, for it constantly violates God's commandments, the commandment of love for God and one's neighbour. And it scrupulously carries out satanic actions which are bound to lead to ruin if God does not intervene and thereby still save souls who find their way to Him in adversity. And this is the sign of the time which God proclaimed long in advance, that the end of the preceding bitterly fierce battle will be determined by God because He wants to reveal Himself and His power. He Himself will terminate the conflict, yet differently than people expect .... Through His intervention, which consequently is of decisive importance for the whole world, He will steer worldly events in a different direction. People will have to realise that they are powerless and that a higher Power conducts global affairs. And they will have to bow to this Power .... The adversity, which human will had already made almost unbearable for many people, will be severe; yet then they will have to struggle with tribulations sent to them by God Himself and cannot revolt against them because they cannot hold anyone responsible for it.

Yet people's conduct prior to this cannot be called human anymore, and thus God will reveal His might to them .... Where people previously wanted to demonstrate their power and brutally proceeded against their fellow human beings, that is where God will show Himself in His actions, and compared to Him all are weak and defenceless and their shameful rage will fall back onto those who mercilessly only want to cause destruction simply because they feel powerful. No-one can possibly imagine the ensuing chaos once people's unbridled feelings of hatred and vengeance break through, and this destructive will signifies the disintegration of that which God the Lord created before it has reached its goal. People of the present time are typified by their constant will of destruction which is a sign that they are enslaved by the power which tries to obliterate everything in order to prevent the souls from drawing closer to God. People are not aware that the violent destruction of created things, be they human, animal or solid matter, has terrible consequences, how the immature spiritual substances within rage and wreak havoc and what turmoil this signifies in the spiritual kingdom. They pester and detrimentally affect people's souls and even the believers feel their influence and become disheartened and discouraged. A mighty will must therefore put an end to it for the sake of the spiritual beings which endeavour to approach God and are supposed to be diverted by God's adversary through his compliant servants on earth.

And this is why God's voice will resound immediately after the implementation of a plan which will exceed every atrocity ever devised by people. There is only a little time left, first a horrifying event has to take place for the whole world to pay attention to in order to hear God's voice even more clearly. Many victims will yet have to fall prey, i.e., they will have to sacrifice their lives for a dishonest cause so that those people in need of coming to their senses will pay heed, for they all contribute towards the chaos and thus are also partly to blame if they don't realise the injustice and stop supporting it. The divine voice always and forever admonishes and warns, it points out wrong-doing to everyone yet it also demands to be heeded or else it will resound with a voice of thunder to everyone's horror and pass judgment according to law and justice.

For the blame rests with everyone and only those can be acquitted who detest humanity's behaviour and want to belong to God, for they recognise the injustice and fear and know that the wrath of God will strike the evil-doers .... And the hour will come suddenly and unexpectedly, for it is the last great blessing before the end, so that anyone will still be converted who doesn't live carelessly and recognises God in the natural disaster, which is inevitable in accordance with God's will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Earth rotations .... Earthly tremors ....

B.D. 4348 from June 23rd 1948, taken from Book No. 51

For a considerable period of time already the earth has been rotating around its own axis with extraordinary speed. Admittedly, the constant rotations are by no means noticeable to the human being, but only because he is on earth and they can only be observed from outside the earth. Nevertheless, changes in the cosmos are perceptible which are caused by this phenomenon. It is like a regular trembling which can be felt more or less faintly when the body is in a resting position and susceptible to the slightest movement. This phenomenon will lead to the total dissolution of Earth after an incredibly long period of time but will be hastened through human intervention on account of which the conclusion of this epoch can be traced back to human influence, even though it has been included from the start in the divine plan. The earth would actually have an inconceivably long lifespan, i.e. its existence would be guaranteed for an infinitely long time, yet God's will allows itself to be determined by human will, God allows people to accomplish what will cause them even the greatest harm. In His plan of eternity all changes in the cosmos are established according to His wisdom and love. But the scientifically educated human race does not want to know anything about a change with inconceivable consequences, and yet it constantly takes place.

This change .... an excessively fast rotation of Earth .... will also trigger the natural disaster which has been proclaimed by seers and prophets since the beginning of the period of Salvation and which is now revealed again through the spirit of God. This process is humanly not easily explainable, however, simply said, the rotations will increase and stop for seconds, which will manifest itself as earthly tremors of such tremendous effect that people will believe that the end of the earth has come. No equivalent to it can be found on earth, for it is an expression of power which comes from the universe and is unknown to earthly science. The consistency of the stars activates such forces, and the interior of the earth will be affected by them and to a certain extent therefore be moved beyond the law, which always manifests itself in a destructive manner, yet is sporadically allowed by God for the purpose of dissolving even the hardest matter in order to release the constrained spiritual substances within. And this act is approaching soon but will only be the spectacle of a few seconds, yet with preceding signs which by themselves can already be called catastrophic because they generate indescribable panic amongst people and therefore will have to be considered as being within the timeframe of the catastrophe. Nevertheless, everything is eternally predetermined and God's plan will come to pass, as it is written ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Supplement and explanation regarding no. 4348 ....

B.D. 4355 from June 27th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Explain the process to yourselves like this: The faster the earth moves, the shorter the period of time it takes for one rotation, and the stronger becomes the atmospheric pressure that is caused by its movement. Normally this atmospheric pressure should be felt on the earth's surface, but this is not the case. Hence this is already a scientifically unexplainable deviation from the natural laws, therefore it follows that the natural laws applicable to earth lose their validity outside of it.

Nevertheless, this fast rotation affects the earth's surface insofar as a crust is being formed which is a suitable growth medium for vegetation, therefore a continuous habitation of the earth's surface is only possible due to its perpetual rotation, due to the generation of a force which affects the ground, that is, which does not spread outward and dissipates but works from the outside towards the interior of the earth. This force is life-giving but cannot be explained by human intellect, precisely because it arises and is effective beyond the law. Were the earth to stop its velocity all life on it would solidify, on the other hand, however, an increased velocity would encourage abnormal growth but also penetrate and affect the interior of the earth and bring about eruptions which would endanger the earth's core and jeopardise its continuation. Such increased velocity is currently happening and its effects will also soon become apparent. If the final result is to be avoided the excessive energy has to find a sphere of activity .... it has to have an explosive effect in places, which consequently takes the form of a natural disaster. This will slightly reduce the speed of the rotations, the newly generated energy will find new soil which it can animate with plants and animals and the continued existence of earth will be guaranteed for a brief period of time again, until human determination once again triggers forces which have not been completely ascertained as yet and which have an all-destructive effect, because they can effectively be described as adverse forces, i.e., they work from within towards the outside and the opposing actions of both forces signifies total destruction, which can certainly be explained to but not understood by people .... Spiritually advanced scientists will easily be able to understand this process, for they no longer look at the activity of natural forces beyond the law with so much disbelief, because they know that the sphere beyond earth is an area which cannot be fathomed with earthly reasoning power, because they are subject to other natural laws than those applicable to earth.

Every celestial body is a world unto itself, and in every celestial body the will of God's love has expressed itself differently, because His countless thoughts are implemented by His might and strength and every thought testifies to most profound wisdom. According to human opinion such manifold diversity of God's creations cannot exist, since the power of imagination is limited, but God's thinking is not limited and no obstacles exist for His creativity. The fact that the human being, the inhabitant of one of God's countless creations, would be able to completely ascertain God's reign and activity is entirely out of the question, for he instantly rejects what appears to be impossible but what is always possible for God. Thus, the timing of the movements of earth, its path and its composition can certainly be calculated and explored, yet only ever as far as the earth's applicable natural laws which are known to people form the basis of it. Anything over and above this is beyond his knowledge and intellect. But an 'over and above' does exist, or earthly science would be able to accurately determine when and in which form as well as for what reason the final destruction of earth will happen. It is incapable of establishing this, however, it is not proof that the destruction of earth will not take place. Here faith is placed in opposition to science .... anyone who values science more negates what faith affirms .... God proclaims the end of this earthly period; He proclaims a total change of the earth's surface along with the disappearance of all life on, in and above the earth .... This process is completely unknown to science .... hence it is an indication that a supernatural activity caused by God will happen; although not beyond natural law from His point of view yet for people who do not know all natural laws, all forces to the point that they can indicate and calculate such an event, but that investigations also have to be conducted on the basis of faith if they are to produce truthful results. Only then will the researcher also receive access to the area which otherwise remains closed to people, then he will be assisted and enlightened by spiritual co-workers, then he will also be able to have an insight into God's plan of Salvation, and much will be comprehensible and acceptable to him which his intellect would otherwise have discarded ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Approach of a star ....

B.D. 6324 from August 3rd 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Open your hearts wide, be ready to receive My light of love from above and listen to Me: A sure sign of the approaching end is the visible appearance of a star which will move into the direction of your earth and yet takes a peculiar course .... it will often withdraw from your sight and then suddenly appear again, because it will be accompanied by impenetrable nebulae which every now and then will disperse only to condense anew ....

You humans will experience something previously unknown to you as the effect of this star upon your earth is such that you will become alarmed because you fear that the earth could fall victim to this unknown star which will cause perceptible disturbances on earth which are, however, inexplicable to you. Some people on earth won't allow themselves to be shocked by anything that happens to them .... but who will now lose their composure because they can see themselves as well as the whole earth at the mercy of natural forces which they fear because they are unable to defy them.

And for the sake of these people 'are the powers of heaven moving ....' I particularly want to address these people in order to achieve that they will entrust themselves to a God and Creator as soon as they realise that they are completely helpless .... What human will initiates .... no matter how dreadful its effect .... does not upset such people, yet they will become small and weak when they see themselves at the mercy of natural forces. And then it is possible that they will take refuge to Him, Who is Lord of all creation .... then it is possible that in their greatest need they will find Me .... This natural spectacle will cause enormous turmoil amongst people and the fear will not be unjustified either because, regardless of the strange phenomena accompanying the star, it will steadily move closer to earth and a collision will appear inevitable according to the calculations of those who discovered and followed its course. But I predicted long ago that 'I will send you an enemy from the sky ....', that a natural disaster of immense proportions lies ahead of you which will precede the final end .... i.e. the complete transformation of the earth's surface .... and which will result in countless victims .... Time after time I draw your attention to it, and My Word is truth and will come to pass .... Yet you are informed of it beforehand so that you humans may become aware of My will and My power .... because you should know that nothing can take place without My will and that nothing happens without meaning and purpose .... that My thoughts are with those who are entirely without faith but whom I nevertheless don't want to lose to My adversary ....

And for that reason you humans should know what lies ahead of you so that you may find faith easier when in your great need you think of Him, Who is Lord of heaven and earth .... of all stars and worlds and to Whose will everything is subordinate .... You receive knowledge of this in advance because it can help you find faith if you are of good will .... A disaster will come over you .... but for every one of you it can also be a blessing if he gains life for his soul in that way, even if he should meet with earthly death .... if he calls upon Me in his need ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Only God is Lord of creation .... Star ....

B.D. 7423 from October 5th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

Since eternity celestial bodies have circled the universe on paths specified by the divine Creator and which will also be upheld in the plan of creation according to His will. And it is an impossible beginning wanting to alter the specified course of a celestial body, to divert a star from its course trying to guide it onto a different one than was destined by the divine Creator. And it is equally impossible to stop the course of a star, to limit the duration of its course, thus to prevent it in some form or other from travelling its path .... This has to be said to all those who believe that they, with their own inventions, will be able to establish a different order in God's work of creation .... who believe that they will be able to fit human products into the divine work of creation, who assume that such experiments can be sent into the universe without harmful consequences ....

I Am still the Lord of the cosmos .... and I will also reply appropriately to every intention of infiltrating My work. Another attempt will be made, and more will follow as long as people are not stopped .... And I will allow it to happen, but I will answer when the time is right. For not much damage can be done anymore by people's advance into space .... because time has run out which humanity may still reckon with. And all the experiences they still want to gain will no longer be of any use for I will put a stop to it Myself ....

But I will respond in the same way, for this reply will also come from space which they try to enter, and all their inventions will be unable to repel or redirect the star which will put them into extreme danger themselves. And thus it is up to Me as to how long I will tolerate humanity's activity, but I will only tolerate it up to a point, I cannot profess to approve of experiments which have no spiritual purpose and only boost people's belief even more to be or to become master of the universe.

But the end is nigh, and during these last days people will still try many things which only demonstrate their godlessness, their spiritual arrogance and their spiritual poverty. Various experiments will still be conducted which will contribute considerably towards the disintegration of the earth, the final work of destruction and thus the end of one period of salvation which has to make way for a new one, if My living creations are not to be completely lost.

But you humans, who voluntarily belong to Me, don't allow yourselves to be impressed by it all no matter what happens .... Always remember that the Creator of heaven and earth will not let Himself be displaced and that He will clearly show His might without people being able to prevent Him from doing so .... I watch and wait .... until the day has come which has been predetermined since eternity .... For the time is limited in which My adversary uses people such .... because they belong to him .... that they will do everything he wants .... but which they will nevertheless not succeed in achieving ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Natural disaster before the end ....

B.D. 7151 from June 22nd 1958, taken from Book No. 76

The earth will be shaken in its very foundations, because people shall be very clearly reminded of the end just once more, so that the thought of death will arise in them when they see themselves at the mercy of forces over which they have no control. Many people will in fact wonder how these earthly tremors came about but the rapidly succeeding events will not give them time for an answer .... For then detonations of huge proportions in different areas of the world will follow which make people incapable of thought, these will then be accompanied by a raging of the natural elements with inconceivable consequences, the extent of which can only be assessed by the survivors after the event. They will be inclined to believe that people's scientific experiments had been the cause of this incredibly enormous work of destruction. However, they will be mistaken .... It is My voice which will and must resound forcefully, because people no longer listen to My gentle voice, and for their own sake a last rescue mission before the shortly ensuing end is still needed. Countless people will thus lose their lives, good and evil people will fall prey to the work of destruction but it can still be beneficial for the survivors if they learn their lessons from it, if they learn to recognise Me and henceforth walk their path together with Me .... I have long announced this event in advance yet meet with little belief, because people are unable to imagine a natural disaster on such a huge scale and because nothing of the kind has ever been experienced since the start of this earthly period .... Yet it has always been mentioned, and if people only had a shred of belief in My Word they would also expect one day what was announced to them a long time before. In the last days, however, all faith has vanished and even My Own find it difficult to take these proclamations seriously although they are willing and always united with Me by love.

However, suddenly and unexpectedly the first signs will become apparent, cosmic changes will manifest themselves and everything seems to leave its lawful order; strange observations will be made regarding the movements of the stars and for short periods of time alarming eclipses occur, but time and again an apparent period of calm will follow until the elements of nature are so suddenly and dreadfully unleashed that no-one will have time for considerations, and then the only help available will be to mentally call upon Me for protection in greatest peril and danger .... All people who had previously accepted the information .... even if it didn't seem credible to them .... will be greatly blessed because they will know about this only way and need only call upon Me in spirit and in truth. But many of them will be incapable of thought and I can only advise them to turn to Me beforehand already by appealing to Me for protection .... and I will accept this request, because it also demonstrates their faith in Me which I then clearly want to strengthen .... How the event will come to pass need not be explained to you humans since it would not benefit you; but you can believe the fact that it will happen and that it will exceed the hardship and misery which has occurred until now. And you can also inform your fellow human beings of it with inner conviction, for it can only be a blessing to know that everything is predetermined by your God and Creator, however, not in order to cause you harm but only to help your souls which are in extreme danger of going astray. For soon afterwards the end of this earth will occur, however, this will not be precipitated by Me but caused by human will which I nevertheless won't prevent from accomplishing all-destructive experiments, because the time has come for the unspiritual human race when a separation of the spirits will have to take place .... because all that which had left the divine order shall be led into order again, so that the faltered higher development can continue to progress on a new earth, which My love, wisdom and might will let arise again corresponding to My eternal plan of Salvation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Renewed reference to the natural event ....

B.D. 8014 from October 8th 1961, taken from Book No. 84

Once again I want to inform you through the voice of the spirit that you are approaching an event with inconceivable consequences .... that humanity will experience something the extent of which has never before happened since the beginning of this period of Salvation .... For I want to shake people out of their dream state; I want them to take stock of themselves and this is only possible through a natural event of such enormous proportions that no-one will be able to remain unaffected by the great tragedy which this event will mean for humanity. The whole world will sympathise with it and people everywhere will fear that the same event might happen to them, for no previous signs existed to anticipate an event such as this, and therefore there will be great unrest amongst humankind. And it will also be very obvious to all people that this event was not caused by human will .... they will know that it was caused by a power they cannot fight; they will realise that natural elements had burst through, to which people are hopelessly exposed. And that is My intention, for as long as people always hold other people to account for that which happens in the world, nobody will take a look at himself .... But it is My will that they shall find the path to Me, and since people's low spiritual level has already sunk to the point that they also deny My existence .... since belief in Me has fallen to a minimum, I must use the last means in order to give evidence of Myself, although even then every individual person can still make up his own mind according to his will. For he will not be forced to believe, he can also give himself any other explanation, and that is to be expected. Once again only a few will understand Me and My voice and be receptive to it, they will call upon Me in greatest adversity and, truly, I will miraculously rush to their aid because I want to win them over to testify to Me, they shall be living advocates of Me when the time has come. I must use quite unusual methods because people are already so insensitive that even the most appalling occurrences mean almost nothing to them anymore .... they receive such news with their ears only to forget about them again in a short time because it hasn't happened to them personally. And thus an event will have to occur which will frighten all people because they won't know whether it will repeat itself, whether there will have been only partial destruction or whether the whole earth will finally have been affected .... They must be placed into this state of fear for people are only interested in their own destiny, and therefore they shall be anxious ....

And then there will be a possibility that people will find and take the path to Me, and every single person can consider himself fortunate if he had already established contact with Me or is establishing it .... who prays to Me in spirit and in truth. Time and again I say to you that you will be saved from ruin, from a renewed banishment into matter, if you have found Me, even if your degree of maturity is still very low. You will be able to enter the kingdom of light, you can keep ascending in the beyond and no longer need to fear darkness .... For as soon as you find Me you will also have recognised Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation and use the blessings of the act of Salvation: you appeal to Him for forgiveness of your guilt and thus enter the kingdom of the beyond in a redeemed state .... or you accept the help of the guides in the beyond without opposition, who will escort you to the divine Redeemer .... But this always means that you must acknowledge Me Myself during your life on earth, that you accept Me of your own free will, which is proven by every heartfelt prayer to Me. This is why overwhelming adversity will befall the human race, so that this call, which decides your fate in eternity, can come through to Me. You must believe in Me as your God and Creator Who wants to be your Father, hence you must also call upon Me like children to their father. But then you really need not be afraid anymore regardless of what happens to you, for then you will experience My very obvious protection, for the time afterwards will be the final short reprieve during which everyone will be able to work for Me. Then he must be able to stand up for Me with conviction and that is what he will do, because he was allowed to experience Me so evidently that he will remain loyally devoted to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hint on the upcoming event .... God’s protection ....

B.D. 1743 from December 18th 1940, taken from Book No. 27

In view of the difficult time, that is in store for the people, The Lord sends following pronouncement: Go into yourself and do not reject the admonitions of The Lord. The weakest will, to follow these, will already be blessed by Him, for it brings strength to you, to endure, what comes over you. Consider, that you have no other help in the great distress than God The Lord. Seek Him still before and ask Him for mercy, so that then He can stand by you, but do not let be spoken the warnings in the wind. Because the help can only given to you, if you ask for. Who imagines himself so strong, that he does not believe to need God’s help, whose spirit will be confused recognizing his appalling situation. But this man, who feels weak and implores to God, will surmount the severity, because he will be given the strength by God. Therefore hear the divine voice itself: Who pays attention to My words, who will need nothing to frighten, because I Myself am with him. And who possesses My word, can see everything to fall into ruin around himself, he himself will be admist the decay, watched over by My love. Because the elements will stop before Him, the storm will change and reduce its strength, the earth will make itself feel only softly swaying, and the life of those will not be at risk, who connect themselves with Him, that’s to say, who do not completely decline My word. And that is the sign of the truth of My word, that the one is out of danger, who lets speak My word to him, who only brings a little faith to My activity. Because so, as I come down now in word to you, who want to hear Me, so then I Myself will be near you and will protect you with My strong arm against the all-destroyed power of the elements, that ever do only My will and therefore will be banished there, where the children of earth live, who devoted to Me. Who only approves of Me in the heart, whose spirit I will direct to recognition, and his dedication to Me will also be his salvation. He will call on Me in the distress and so I can be with him. And therefore do not fear, but believe only .... Do not let your neighbour without warning, because that is true charity, that you draw his attention on what is coming and put it to his heart, that he should also turn to Me in the distress, to get My help. Because I only want your faith in Me, I want you to lift up your hands to Me, that you call for Me in distress, and that you ask Me already for mercy before, so that I recognize your will. And I will instruct all My angels, to keep away the heaviest suffering, because it is enough for My will, and you are surrounded by a rampart of beings, who serve to Me, and if it will also romp around you and over you, no hair of yourselves will be bent, because My love keeps watching over you and My protective hand passes you through all dangers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reasons for the distress

Purpose of the time of need .... comforting encouragement ....

B.D. 3388 from January 1st 1945, taken from Book No. 44

Do not be afraid when great adversity comes upon you but lift up your eyes to Me with complete trust that I will help you. And I will take you into My care and guide all your steps so that you will reach your aim. Anyone who believes in Me will not be pushed to the ground by suffering because he will find firm support in Me, because I am his support and impart strength and power to him. He will never feel abandoned, he will never be lonely, for he constantly feels Me next to him, and thus he reaches out to Me if he fears losing the ground beneath him. And I hold him and raise him up .... And therefore don't be afraid of the time you are approaching but expect it calmly and with composure and prepare yourselves for it by uniting with Me ever more intimately and let your faith become strong through prayer and loving activity. For both earn you grace, and this is expressed in an unshakeable faith. To possess a strong faith is a grace which you can always request through prayer. That is why prayer is the first thing you should do if you want to acquire strength and grace. And if you are in possession of strength and grace, of a strong unshakeable faith, then the coming time will not frighten you, then you will entrust everything that worries you to Me, you will become free from all fear because you know that I stand by your side and that nothing can happen to you in My presence .... Yet the time of adversity is inevitable for humanity which has not yet found Me or does not want to recognize Me. The coming adversity shall lead people to Me, they shall, inspired by your example, also raise their hands to Me, they shall call Me and choose Me as their companion, as their guide, to Whom they entrust themselves in hours of danger and Whom they ask for His protection .... I would also like to help them, yet until they call upon Me I cannot grant them My help, because they have to gain faith in Me before I can express Myself to them. For without this faith to assist them would be futile and would not benefit their souls. Yet for the sake of their souls I allow hardship to come upon people, for these souls are in great spiritual distress .... they are in danger of losing themselves to My adversary, and I cannot forcibly guide them back to Me but they have to find the path to Me themselves. And this is the purpose of the coming adversity, that they call to Me and I can now turn to them .... But you, who believe in Me, should not fear this time of need, for I can approach you at any time and give you what you need .... strength and grace, spiritual and earthly nourishment; I can help you in every adversity of body and soul, I can help you bear every suffering and always grant you My support, because you raise your hands to Me in deep faith and I, as your father, can always give you according to your faith ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Justification of suffering and need in the last time ....

B.D. 3979 from February 18th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

A short time of well-being on earth can result in a spiritual decline for every individual person, for as soon as the earthly struggle for existence is over the soul is immensely receptive to all kinds of stimuli and therefore offers little resistance when it is approached by the temptations of the world. However, since in the last days the soul will have to struggle harder in order to reach its aim, it must be deprived of every opportunity to become lukewarm and lethargic in its striving for ascent. And therefore suffering and adversity will approach it again and again, and every person should be grateful for this, for it is the last means to protect it from too deep a relapse. Earthly well-being can only be without harm for an already mature soul, but this soul needs no earthly riches, no physical pleasures and also no obviously good living conditions, instead, it feels at ease in every situation in life, even if it appears to fellow human beings to be arduous and meagre, just as, conversely, even apparently good living conditions cannot be enough for an immature soul and it continues to greed for greater possessions, thus it does not respect its state of soul and is in great danger. Not one event which affects the soul as adversity and hardship approaches the human being in vain, again and again God seeks to win him over for Himself by feeling his lack of strength and turning to Him for help, again and again events therefore follow each other which put a soul into turmoil and turn the human being's attention away from worldly joys and pleasures, for the soul must constantly struggle and not become lukewarm. God knows what is useful for it and constantly creates new opportunities for it to mature, which is why a continued earthly struggle for existence is indispensable. Yet He never leaves a soul without strength which desires such and trustingly turns to Him for help. He gives it what it needs earthly and spiritually, yet for the soul's sake He withdraws from the body what could endanger the soul. And that is why you humans will not have to hope for a considerable improvement of your situation in life, instead, again and again one event will replace the other, which will force you into an increased struggle for life. But it is the last time before the end, and it is only short and bearable for every human being if he establishes contact with his creator and sustainer, with his father of eternity. Then he will only derive spiritual benefit from the difficult time for him and one day also recognize the blessing of them, he will thank God for His care, for all suffering which contributed to the increase of the soul's maturity, which saved him from eternal ruin ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Distress should inspire love ....

B.D. 6342 from August 31th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Everything helps you to perfection that stimulates love activity .... There must, therefore, of necessity, be miserable situations in life which cause the fellow human being to intervene in a helping way .... There must be need and misery, sorrow and suffering, so that serving neighbourly love can be practiced .... One must need the other, so that man can develop upwards through serving neighbourly love. Serving in love is the fundamental law which must be fulfilled if the human being wants to perfect himself. The human being first has to be educated to love on earth, because his actual nature is without love as a result of his past apostasy from God .... but the divine father's love has lowered a spark of love into every human being, which is now to be ignited in free will and kindled into a great fire of love .... But the human being's will first has to be stimulated, which therefore happens through the neighbour's adversity, which is meant to compassion him and cause him to work in love .... There is no compulsion whatsoever, the human being himself must feel touched by his fellow human being's adversity, and he must want to provide help of his own free will, which strengthens the inner fire of love and constantly seeks new nourishment .... In order for his own heart to be touched by his fellow human being's adversity, he will often be placed in the same situation in order to experience the adversity himself, and as soon as help is given to him, reciprocal love for the helper will also awaken in him .... Where there is love, there can be no need .... Unkindness, however, causes hardship .... Although love will never be practiced on earth to such an extent that the adversity could be completely remedied, because people's fundamental nature is precisely poor in love, if not entirely devoid of love, and the earthly life as a human being only serves the one purpose of educating people to love, because only love can reshape the being back to its original nature .... into the image of God .... Nevertheless, people could also create an easier earthly life for themselves by working with love .... through constant service in love .... because then they would also have much strength at their disposal to master everything now .... But every adversity serves you to perfection as long as it stimulates your activity of love. Wanting to help already proves the divine principle of love, then the human being has stepped out of the spell of the one who, devoid of all love, only wants your downfall .... You humans will all bless the adversity which prompted you to work with love, which gave rise to the ignition of the spark of love in you, and one day you will regret every missed opportunity which could have meant progress for you .... Only servant love will help you to ascend, and you would only rarely practice it if you did not see hardship around you and thereby felt addressed .... But you will not be forcibly influenced, only through your own adversity and help will the benefit of timely help be proven to you. And from this you will also see that adversity and suffering are also means of grace, that they have to be so that the human being will practice helpful neighbourly love, for the spark of love in you needs nourishment so that it can flare up into highest embers .... And only a bright flame of light connects with the original light of eternity .... which is the purpose and aim of your earthly life, that you unite with eternal love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Need that teaches right praying ....

B.D. 6457 from January 22nd 1956, taken from Book No. 69

I grant you all My protection and My help if you appeal to Me for it. And therefore no person can get lost who has so much faith in himself that he calls to Me for mercy in utmost adversity. I will truly not let him get lost, for such a call proves that he believes in Me. However, words which are only spoken by the mouth are not a call to Me because the human being's heart is then uninvolved and I only ever evaluate that which ascends to Me in spirit and in truth. But it is possible that even so-called formal christians send up a call to Me from their heart in times of greatest adversity, that they also have the certainty within themselves that there is a God Who can help them, and then turn to Him .... And I will not deceive this faith .... And the prayer of one person, which is thus sent up to Me in spirit and in truth, will achieve more than the lip prayer of masses who only use empty formulas and do not find the intimate connection with Me, whose faith in Me is thus a dead one, without strength and life .... And you humans will come into such adversity where only I can help you, and then it will prove who establishes the right relationship with Me, who commends himself to Me with all his heart and appeals for mercy. Only a completely hopeless state can bring about this appeal in weak or unbelieving people, when salvation no longer seems possible and the person almost gives up on himself .... Then he can remember Him Who has power and to Whom nothing is impossible .... And then all external coverings will fall off, then the human being will stand poor and humble before Him Whom he did not want to acknowledge but could not reject with conviction either, and then he will turn to Him with words which the heart stammers even if the mouth remains silent. And this one will not regret it eternally .... One day He will bless this great adversity which brought him the light of knowledge because he consciously established the bond with Me so that I could listen to him and also hear him. An anxious heart is most likely to let go of the rigid shell around it, it comes forth in all weakness and offers itself to Me, Whom it suddenly recognizes in its great adversity. But there must still be a spark of faith in it, which was buried and now shines through the great adversity as a tiny star of hope .... But anyone who is faithless will not find the way to Me even in greatest adversity, unless the strength of a fellow human being's faith could persuade him to likewise surrender to a power he has not yet recognized .... I know every thought and take it into account, and I will truly not let anyone who can still be saved get lost, for My love and care is constantly directed towards the people of this earth so that they will still find their way to Me before the end .... Therefore, whatever happens shall only contribute towards people acknowledging Me, towards them consciously establishing contact with Me, because then they will not be lost for eternal times either .... You, who are of awakened spirit, should only regard all events in the coming time in such a way that they serve to save the fallen one .... For many things will still happen which will cause you to tremble .... And people will be inclined to deny a God of love. But you know what it is all about .... that I use all means to induce people to send a call to Me from their heart .... and that I therefore also have to resort to means which make you doubt My love and yet My love alone is decisive because I want to protect the souls from further banishment, from far greater adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Distress as a means of rescue ....

B.D. 6720 from December 23rd 1956, taken from Book No. 72

You humans still have to go through great hardship, you are still completely devoted to the world and have not yet found the path to Me. I try to save everyone, I throw the lifeline to everyone, yet whether you take it is up to you, for I cannot force you to do so. But spiritual adversity dictates that earthly adversity should come upon you .... For you don't know what it means when you experience the end in this adversity .... You only see the world, and you reach for its goods and don't realize that your feet touch the edge of the abyss .... And if I want to pull you back from it, then a distress must come over you which causes you to look around .... And when you then step back, when you see the abyss and flee it, then the adversity was a blessing for you. After all, in a short time you humans will lose everything you own in earthly possessions because you are facing a great turning point, a spiritual turning point which includes the passing away of earthly creations. But in this short time you could acquire a great treasure of spiritual possessions which are everlasting. And I want to help you humans achieve this through hardship and suffering which cause the desire for earthly goods to die in you .... I Myself want to enter your circle of thoughts through these hardships, I want you to remember Me again, you who have forgotten Me .... I want you, in great earthly adversity, to turn to the one in Whom you did not want to believe .... that I, your God and creator, will be recognized by you as the last resort after all if you no longer know any other way out. And I would truly make it easy for you to believe in Me through unusual help which you can no longer describe as coincidence .... But I can only ever use such means of help on you which do not force you. Adversity is indispensable and will approach you humans in the most diverse ways but only have the one purpose to let you find Me. For whether I address you, whether I send messengers to you who bring you My word, whether the gospel is proclaimed in the world and you are informed of the end .... none of this brings about a great change in the thinking of those people who are slaves to the world, who are so under its spell that only its goods seem desirable to them. And they must turn away from the world through tangible earthly hardship if they still want to find salvation from ruin. These words are incomprehensible to all worldly people, for they don't know that their souls are in distress, that they are in a terrible state due to the fact that the lord of this world still has them under his control and that they cannot become free as long as the human being clings to the world, as long as he is still unable to detach himself from it. For this reason they do not see adversity as a means of salvation for their souls, but they can become disgusted with the world and its goods if they can no longer enjoy them due to physical infirmities or illnesses or other hardships, and then their thoughts can still move in another direction. But as long as the world still tempts them with its pleasures and delights they will not resist these temptations and the last time until the end will pass unused for eternity. But great adversity can still touch hearts, great adversity can still open the eyes of individual people and make them recognize the staleness of the world and its goods. And blessed is he whose heart lets itself be addressed by adversity .... Blessed is he who can now himself do without for the benefit of his fellow human beings in need .... For he turns back on the path he had taken, and the danger of falling is averted .... and he will bless the hardship that saved him from death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Distress and suffering after the catastrophe

'There shall not be left one stone upon another .... ' Great adversity ....

B.D. 4639 from May 14th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

A time will come when everything that was laboriously acquired and built up shall be lost; a time will come when people will realise that everything which was intended to provide them with physical prosperity is worthless and they will be completely destitute, because they lack spiritual wealth whose possession lets people get over the loss of earthly goods. I constantly draw your attention to this time for it will come to pass as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... not one stone will be left upon another .... The fact that such a dreadful work of destruction shall take place as an act of God might sound incomprehensible to worldly-minded people, nevertheless it is inevitable, firstly, because it is intended to have an educational purpose and then it is also designated in the eternal plan of Salvation to enable the spiritual substances at a lower stage of development to attain other forms. It is necessary for people to be extraordinarily severely affected for they pay almost no attention to their spiritual development anymore and shall be given final encouragements, although they can also ignore them if they are unwilling to change and to ascend. They can only be treated even more harshly for they are no longer open to gentle admonitions and everything which hitherto was inflicted upon humanity for this purpose remains unsuccessful. However, the forthcoming time will involve a drastic change, so that people's thoughts will automatically turn to the meaning and purpose of earthly life and nevertheless cause a change in a few people, which will be truly beneficial for them.

The adversity will be so severe that it will awaken the willingness to help in those who still have a spark of love in their heart, and this spark will find nourishment and grow into a flame, for anyone who only wants to help will also actively help and ease his neighbour's difficult fate, because he knows himself how much distress every individual person's fate is causing. And those who are willing to help will also be helped by Me, they will receive help as a sign of a higher Power where no way out can be found anymore, Which lovingly draws up close to people to reveal Itself to them. For earthly help often seems impossible but that which is impossible for people can still be accomplished by Me, and thus even the greatest adversity is not hopeless because nothing is impossible for Me. And thus the love which is given to one's neighbour will bring forth good fruit, it will gain My love, and this signifies help and grace and an exceptional flow of strength, on account of which My Own need not lose heart, for they will not feel the adversity so much because they will be full of strength and always have Me by their side as a Helper Who, for the sake of their faith, will work evidently in order to still gain the few before the end who are weak in faith but nevertheless of good will .... They will receive strength and survive that time of need without damage to their soul. My Own, however, will be protected by Me and can anticipate this time without worry, for it will not last long ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

1380 - ?resNotTranslated?

Catastrophe ....

B.D. 2246 from February 28th 1942, taken from Book No. 31

The approaching bad weather catastrophe is of crucial importance for all people insofar as that it will also change world events, and that people will then be facing other responsibilities and happenings whose effects are no less difficult and distressing. The survivors will have to go through worrying times at first, for they won't know if and when this natural disaster will repeat itself. Also, many people won't know the whereabouts of their loved ones, many will stay behind all alone and forsaken, and sorrow and grief will be everywhere, there will hardly be a house without unhappy people, and in the country where God's voice has spoken there will be no town without ruins. And then love will have to prove itself, and one will have to help bear the suffering of the other if people want to live a life which is at least endurable and not despair altogether. The suffering on earth has taken on different shapes but people cannot be entirely alleviated of it as long as they haven't converted to God and tried to fulfil their spiritual task. And this is why even those who so far have remained untouched by world events will have to be affected. And thus the world conflagration will be followed by an incredibly difficult time which is felt wherever heartlessness is prevalent.

People cannot imagine that a natural disaster of this magnitude is about to happen on earth, and at first its extent will not be recognised either, for it will take a long time before the news of it will have travelled around the world, and this uncertainty worsens the suffering and worry, since all outside contact will have been cut off and will be difficult to re-establish. And the ruling authority will put pressure on people and bring them in to carry out work which will almost go beyond their strength, and they will be unable to defend themselves and live a wretched life without any prospect of improvement. And yet, such suffering is necessary if people are to be lead to their real purpose, that is, to establish contact with God and to appeal to Him for advice and help. And then the Word of God shall be made accessible to them, then they shall be informed of God's activity, of His will and His divine teaching of love, then they shall be referred to life after death, to the transience of all worldly things, to the meaning and purpose of earthly life and their task, which consists of shaping their souls and of living a way of life on earth which corresponds to God's will ....

The hour will soon arrive when God will speak to humanity such that it will turn the whole world into turmoil. For one night will bring unspeakable misery to those people whose countries will be affected by this disaster, and the dawning day will be dreadful, for it will present the survivors with a sight of devastation which exceeds all fears and all imagination. Yet God's will is irrevocable, for He knows that human thinking needs to be shaken up, he know the souls' adversity, and in order to help them in their adversity everything will come to pass as it has been predestined since eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2839 - ?resNotTranslated?

Exhortation not to forget God .... coming need ....

B.D. 5088 from March 19th 1951, taken from Book No. 57

The call from above goes out to all of you: Do not forget Me so that you will not be helpless and alone when the great adversity comes upon you. For in this adversity no one earthly will be able to help you, then you will only be dependent on My help, yet you will not call upon Him Who could help you because you have forgotten Him. But to forget Me means to be the servant of the one who is My adversary. For if you forget Me, My adversary has won you over and you must be in bondage to him. Yet he cannot help you in the great coming adversity and therefore you will be lonely and forsaken and inevitably abandoned to ruin if you don't still turn to the one Who gave you life in the last hour. For the adversity will become so severe and your helplessness in the face of it can make you remember Me, for I Myself come close to you through this adversity in order to remind you of Me. Nature will speak to you with a voice of thunder, its roaring and roaring will cause you to be terrified, yet you will not be able to escape, death will threaten you from all sides and people will not be able to help and save you from your situation, which I did not put you into without intention. You shall be reminded of Me again, Whom you well know but have forgotten .... you shall also recognize My reign and activity in the elements of nature .... You shall experience Me, for it is I Myself Who speaks to you through the elements of nature .... And you must listen to this voice, and good for him who recognizes it as My voice .... good for him who feels himself addressed and allows My voice to penetrate his heart .... good for him who does not let Me speak in vain but goes within himself and converses with Me .... I will teach him with love, I will reproach him for his sin, for having gone without Me in this world .... but I will also accept him into My little flock and he will never regret having followed My powerful words from on high .... Then you will firmly stand by Me and My adversary will no longer have power over you, for those who have then found their way to Me will also remain faithful to Me, they will never be alone and abandoned, and even the adversity will be bearable for them, because I, Who send them upon you humans for your own sake, can also remedy them again when the time is right ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Chaos after the intervention

Chaos after the intervention ....

B.D. 8619 from September 17th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

I keep telling you time and again that you will experience an incredible chaos due to My intervention .... The forces of nature will get completely out of control leaving you unable to think; only My Own will be able to pray to Me, although these will only be desperate prayers by sending short, pleading thoughts to Me, but I will hear them and protect them from the worst. Yet everything will become disorderly and people will be thrown into bitter states of adversity .... And this will already signify the end for many because they will lose their life although it is not yet the end of this world.

However, before the final end I will still try to rescue what will allow itself to be rescued .... I want to reveal Myself to those of weak faith so that they will call upon Me in their need and receive obvious help, so that their faith will be strengthened and they will still be helpful to Me when the earth's last phase begins. And I assure you that it will almost be too much for the individual and only One will be able to give you strength and send you help if you call upon this One in dire need ....

But you humans cannot be spared this intervention, for it is a last attempt to save the souls who are still without or of little faith. When they see no other way out people can nevertheless still remember their God and Creator .... a Power above them Which alone is able to help. Once the huge natural disaster is over, the adversity will not end and the chaos will constantly increase. And then it will show where there is still a living faith, for this alone will master all adversity ....

Anyone with a living faith will completely entrust himself to Me and truly, I will not let his faith be destroyed. Time and again he will be helped, and he will also try to lead his fellow human beings into faith, and depending on their will and personal inclination to help they, too, will receive help, for the desperate situation will motivate actions of love and thus will have fulfilled its purpose of awakening neighbourly love which, again, guarantees that I will give people My love and the strength to deal with their situation.

You, who belong to Me and want to fulfil My will and be of service to Me, truly need not fear this time of adversity, for your constant bond with Me assures you My protection and a great extent of strength. Besides, I will also need you again to spread My Gospel of love, which will then be extremely necessary, for once again people will display their nature and only a few will be helpful and assist their fellow human beings and they, too, will be helped time and again, of which they can be certain .... But, on the whole, ever greater selfish love will surface, and people will ruthlessly take what does not belong to them in order to improve their living conditions .... The aggressive person will prevail and want to ruin the weak. And this will particularly characterise this time of hardship and reveal that humanity is ready for its downfall. Nevertheless, My Own shall always rely on the fact that I know of their difficulties and will also remedy them for, truly, everything is possible for Me, and I will also take care of your earthly lives and provide the most remarkable help so that your faith will become ever more alive, and with the power of faith you will prevail over everything and yet cannot be overcome by your enemies ....

You may well believe that this time is approaching; after all, I Am still using all means of help to win over souls who are not yet entirely enslaved by My adversary .... I also want to reveal Myself in My love and power to them as soon as their faith is a living one, for conventional faith will be completely abandoned since it is not a convinced faith, which remains steadfast during such earthly hardship. And all those who previously had revelled in an excess of earthly possessions will be bitterly affected by this hardship as the transience of earthly possessions is visibly brought home to them. And the effect depends on their souls' maturity, they will either take refuge with God and appeal to Him for help or try using their own strength to succeed at the expense of their neighbour, because they lack love or they would take the path to Me.

This time of adversity will make great demands on you humans, nevertheless you will survive it with My help .... Therefore ask for it, and also appeal to Me in advance for the strength to be able to endure once the chaos starts. For you will be able to achieve much in unity with Me but you will remain weak and helpless if you rely on your own strength and presume not to need divine help .... For I Myself will be with everyone who calls upon Me in his adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Gathering strength ahead of the chaos ....

B.D. 8549 from July 5th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

Keep drawing strength from My Word for you will need this fortification in the forthcoming time and should gather strength now, since you will be unable to collect your thoughts in prayer when My long-announced intervention takes place .... Whatever is decided by My wisdom and love will also be implemented, and every prediction which I sent to you so that the event will not take you unawares without warning will be fulfilled ....

You shall always remember it and try to set your heart free from all earthly longings .... You shall try to let go of matter, for one day you will have to give it up, and the less your heart clings to it the easier will be your loss, the less you will be burdened by My intervention .... Again and again I tell you to prepare yourselves for this period of unprecedented chaos when only your heartfelt bond with Me will give you the support to do justice to all demands. For anyone not directly affected by the disaster by losing his life will then have to lead a difficult existence, because there will be no ordered living conditions and you will be burdened by earthly adversities which you will be unable to handle on your own, without My help.

Time and again you shall accept My Word in your hearts and draw strength from it, you shall gain such strong faith from My direct Word that nothing will be able to unsettle you in the forthcoming time, so that you will completely rely on Me and only ever wait for My help .... And believe that I will help you .... that just the heartfelt bond has to be established with Me which, however, can only be achieved by a person who is completely dedicated to Me and who will merely recognise the fulfilment of My predictions in the huge disaster and thus will even more devotedly wait for My help, which indeed will be granted to him. Then I will carry out the seemingly impossible on those who place their complete trust in Me.

And every human being should get used to the idea that the orderliness surrounding him will not continue, he shall believe that the earth will be affected by an unimaginably huge tremor, and that countless people will fall victim to a natural disaster .... the survivors, however, will experience extremely difficult living condition which require much strength and confidence in My help in order to cope with them. Then it will become evident where neighbourly love is being practised, for only there will My help be evident as well .... And anyone who is just anxiously concerned about himself and his well-being will also have to labour by himself and yet be unable to master his situation .... For you humans must learn that love is strength and that you will be able to achieve much if your actions are motivated by neighbourly love.

Time and again I refer to the time when great chaos will befall you caused by a huge natural disaster .... because I still want to give you humans a last sign of the Power Which is in charge of you .... But you, who receive My Word directly or given to you through My messengers, you shall constantly listen to My admonition, engross yourselves as often as possible in My Word and your strength will grow, even at times of extreme adversity you will not lose the connection with Me and then you will also always be certain of My help, for I manifestly want to help My Own to strengthen their faith as well as that of their fellow human beings so that they will establish and never again abandon the living bond with Me.

And don't count on being spared, don't believe that other, distant regions will be affected .... This disaster will be far-reaching and involve a large area, even though it will not affect the whole earth .... Consequently, the immense adversity will not pass anywhere without a trace, which you will only understand after the occurrence has happened, when My voice resounds in the world and you realise the dreadful effects .... the full extent of which will take a long time again to be assessed.

As yet you are still living in peace and are unable to imagine such chaos .... But I draw your attention to the fact that everything will come to pass what was announced in advance, I only want to influence you insofar as that you should do everything that will give you the strength to endure .... For I will not abandon you, who have submitted yourselves to Me and want to belong to Me .... And I will always provide you with strength .... Let Me talk to you time and again and draw strength from My Word and truly, you will be able to find Me even in utter suffering, and I will always be ready to help, I will always stand by your side and through you also bring help to those whom you lovingly try to take care of ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destruction of earthly goods

Reason of the loss of earthly goods ....

B.D. 4090 from July 24th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

You must feel completely unbound if you want to reach the highest level of realisation on earth. You must, as it were, be able to renounce earthly life in exchange for a better life if I take it from you, and you must not feel the slightest regret at the thought of having to part from your surroundings, from your neighbour as well as from everything dear to you. You must be able and willing to give up everything, then you will no longer be bound to earth and your spiritual ascent will be assured. Hence, to renounce is the first thing you have to practise, and if I therefore take something from you to which your heart is chained I will only help you because it is difficult for you to voluntarily renounce, and if you love Me you must also resign yourselves with complete trust to everything that has been destined for you since eternity, you must bear your fate without complaint, want to serve Me and completely hand yourselves over to My guidance. Then the soul will mature and you will already find peace and tranquillity on this earth, for I will only take from you that which signifies a danger for your soul, that which still ties you to earth and which to give away is an act of free will that is still weakly developed in you and which I thereby want to strengthen. And thus you know why I reduce your earthly possessions and why you had to go through a time of loss of earthly goods and what reason I give to let you also intellectually recognise the truth. For everything that happens is based on profound wisdom, and to you, who are to spread My word, I also want to give you a truthful explanation, after all, you yourselves are often affected by the fate which, however, touches people almost without exception in the last days. You should enlighten your fellow human beings, after all, it is incomprehensible to them that everything has been taken from them and that the eternal creator has allowed this to happen. It is all for your good, for you are still too closely tied to matter and therefore need support from Me, which I have also given you, even though you are unable to recognise My love and wisdom in it. Yet you do not know the danger your soul was in and that you can only gain even if you lost what you loved on earth. Soon your life will be over and nothing of earthly goods will follow you into eternity. Therefore it is not too great a sacrifice to voluntarily give up what hinders your spiritual ascent, and you will thank Me when the end has come and you feel free from all earthly desire ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

1130 - ?resNotTranslated?

2296 - ?resNotTranslated?

Extent of the work of destruction ....

B.D. 4441 from September 24th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

The extent of the act of destruction as a result of God's will is as yet inconceivable to you humans, for it will surpass anything that has ever happened before. Countries and oceans will change, rivers will burst their banks and thus scenes will be created which make people believe that they have been transported into other regions, which in itself will cause indescribable chaos because people will no longer be able to find each other. They will restlessly wander about until strong-minded people try to establish order and take care of the weak. The adversity will be so great that it can only be endured by love, and where one will actively help the other relief and help will soon be felt, which will clearly be granted to them from above. Thus, anyone who turns to God and calls upon Him in his heart will receive help, for God will then so clearly demonstrate His love and omnipotence that those of little faith will find it easy to gain a firm belief, and this time is a time of grace for the unbeliever, when he can still easily change himself in view of the occurrences which are based on the strength of faith. These occurrences will provide food for thought to everyone, yet only someone willing to believe will derive benefit from it, whereas the others will only ever speak of coincidences and face the immense adversity embittered, rejecting a Creator or condemning His actions. The magnitude of the disaster cannot bring them to their senses, they will try to find a natural explanation for everything and entirely reject spiritual correlations. They also remain hard and insensitive towards their fellow human beings' experiences and won't shy away from improving their own situation at the expense of people who are too weak to defend themselves.

There will be hardship wherever God has spoken and He will speak wherever the spiritual adversity is greatest, so that the survivors will receive a warning signal which will enable them to utilise the time until the end, and to also bring the people of the unaffected countries to their senses in view of the disaster which is too immense to be ignored. For the whole of humanity will be gripped by fear that the natural disaster might repeat itself and result in complete destruction of the earth. This will in fact happen but not immediately after the natural disaster. All the same, this fear is beneficial for many people since the thought of a sudden end and a life after death will come alive in many of them and can result in a change of lifestyle. The world will helpfully want to intervene yet won't be able to help as much as is needed. Nevertheless, every human being who is willing to love and help will be blessed by God, for the immense adversity will come upon people so that they will soften their hearts and do justice to their actual task of being lovingly active on earth in order to attain psychological maturity. As long as people only provide for themselves they are selfish and won't progress spiritually. But their fellow human beings' hardship can awaken their kind-hearted activity, and then they will comply with God's will and thus their earthly task .... And then even the most severe hardship will be a blessing and will fulfil its purpose ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Early recalling of people

Natural disaster .... Good and bad people will fall prey ....

B.D. 3348 from November 27th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In their hour of greatest need many people will call upon God, yet not every call will come from the heart because the danger they are in will disable their ability to think, and thus they will merely address God with their lips and their prayer will fade away unheard. Only those who will be able to send their thoughts to Him, if only for a few moments, will be supported by God, either by rescuing them from bodily adversity or by still offering blessings to their soul before the end. Death should not always be considered the greatest evil, for if a person facing death has found his way to God as a result, it will have been an effective means for his salvation, which is more valuable than the preservation of physical life in spiritual darkness. And this is why countless people will soon lose their lives, partly as a warning to their fellow human beings and partly for the sake of their own spiritual hardship. But righteous people, too, whose life has come to an end according to God's will, will also be recalled from this earth. For where God Himself is recognisable, where the forces of nature, which are subject to God, are in turmoil, that is where His will determines who shall fall prey to this event .... Mature and immature people will have to leave this earth, yet if a soul has recognised God before its death its spiritual progress in the beyond will be guaranteed and the finished earthly life will only be a blessing. And the earthly adversity will be severe and still offer everyone the option of finding God .... for the natural event will announce itself in advance .... Unusual signs will indicate an unusual event so that every human being can still change his mind ahead of time, and through fellow human beings he will also be informed of the highest Authority, the Controller of heaven and earth, so that he will still have time and opportunity to join Him through heartfelt prayer ....

Yet then humanity's distance from God will be revealed for only a few will accept Him, only a few will turn to Him for protection and help in their fear and affliction. Most of them reject Him consciously and unconsciously; they watch the spectacle of nature only in hope of a speedy end and therefore the hour of adversity will hit them even more severely because they feel totally abandoned since they have no faith at all. However, even many of those who are distant from God will remain alive, to whom God will still offer the opportunity of gaining realisation afterwards .... Good and bad people will lose their lives, and good and bad people will stay alive, for this natural disaster is not a separation of the spirits as yet but only a last admonition prior to the final Judgment, from which all people shall derive psychological benefits. Even so, it is up to them how they will evaluate the last admonition .... they can gain realisation before or after the disastrous night but they can also keep their former frame of mind, and thus the big event will not have made any impression on their souls. And so, after that God-opposing people will actively aim to destroy all faith in God, and they will refer to this natural disaster as the strongest evidence of His non-existence, they will emerge as the greatest deniers of God from an event which was intended to lead them back to faith, and thus the battle will visibly erupt between those who became strong and faithful as a result of this event and those who survived it despite their unbelief; and thus everything will approach its end after the short time of grace granted to humanity before the last Judgment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

An early calling away ....

B.D. 5433 from July 9th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

I still have to show great mercy and bestow many graces in order to save people from the final fall .... I have to call many people away prematurely and approach many in unusual adversity, or else they would be at the mercy of the one who wants to ruin them. There will be great lamentation on earth, for people who are still alive don't know that it is an act of grace on My part when I end the lives of those they bemoan, they don't know that they should thank Me because in merciful love I do a work of charity for them, they are not aware that the time still granted to themselves will soon be over .... But I know about every human emotion, I know where there is still the possibility to mature in the kingdom of the beyond, but which then would no longer be possible on earth but would for sure result in a fall into the abyss if I left those people alive. Believe it, you humans, that I endeavor to take care of your souls with love and patience, do believe that I don't condemn but try to save until the end and that I know very well which person is in danger of being lost if I don't throw the last lifeline to the one .... (which is) the physical death, in order for the one to still be able to awaken to life in the spiritual kingdom .... My love never ceases, and the greater My children's spiritual hardship on earth is, the more My love and mercy will show, even if you humans don't recognize it. I don't want your downfall, I want your ascent, I don't want you to sink into darkness but I want you to enter bright heights, and what I can still do for you and your eternal life I truly do in the time until the end, even though it appears to be cruelty to you because you don't know about the depth of My love which embraces all My living creations. I will not leave you to My adversary without a fight, yet I can only confront him with love and thus also call you away out of love when you can only expect death on earth, a spiritual death, which is so dreadful that I take pity on you and want to protect you from it. You humans will be able to experience My grace and mercy until the end, yet where I confront pure devils this grace and mercy of Mine will also be rejected, and then they will create their own fate, for if I’d call these people away prematurely they would not be able to ascend in the spiritual kingdom either, because they would constantly strive towards the abyss and would one day still have to re-take the path of banishment, the path through hard matter that is, which will always be the abode of that one spiritual, that is completely hardened up and requires an infinite long time until its resistance is broken and thus can strive upwards again. This is irrevocably the fate of those who fail on earth, and therefore My mercy and grace will still try to protect you humans from this fate .... therefore much suffering and adversity will still have to pass over the earth before the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

Explanation of the many cases of death: Closing the gates to the beyond ....

B.D. 7170 from July 21st 1958, taken from Book No. 76

The gates through which the souls entered the kingdom of the beyond will close again for a long time. This can only be comprehensible to those who are aware of the fact that a period of Salvation comes to an end, who know that it will end with the renewed banishment of the souls which failed their test of will as humans, which descended again into the abyss and which therefore will have to repeat the infinitely long process of development through the creations of the new earth. Until this end arrives the gates into the kingdom of the beyond will remain open, that is, all those who depart from earth until then will still be accepted in the kingdom of the beyond, in the realm of the spirits, and they still have a short period of time at their disposal to work their way up from darkness to light, supported by much help so that they won't still descend into the abyss and have to experience the same fate: to be banished into hard matter. It is therefore a huge blessing if spiritually immature people are recalled earlier, if they don't stay alive until the end of this earth for they will then have almost no possibility to find God and to call upon Him for mercy anymore. And many people are currently on earth who are simply too indifferent to endeavour towards psychological maturity .... but who cannot be numbered in the satanic camp either yet who are in utmost danger of still falling prey to him before the end. And God still wants to give these souls an opportunity to raise their state of maturity a little .... Therefore, he recalls them prematurely .... For the time of redemption granted to the spiritual beings embodied as human beings is irrevocably coming to an end .... and the significance of this can only rarely be grasped by a person.

For a separation of the spirits will also take place in the spiritual kingdom, even in the kingdom of the beyond untold souls still linger in profound darkness since all attempts to redeem them have been in vain and thus they must share the fate of those who will be banished into matter again. This is why eager redemption work also takes place in the kingdom of the beyond, the Gospel is preached to the souls in darkness as well, that is, they are offered the opportunity to listen to it but they are not forced to do so .... Everything will be done in order to save what can still be saved, because God would like to help every soul to receive a little light during this period of Salvation, because His infinite love would like to spare every soul the appalling fate which is granted to those who are still completely in the adversary's hands and from whom they shall be snatched .... But anyone who knows their destiny will find a certain comfort in the fact that God recalls people prematurely, for he knows that it is an act of mercy for those souls so that they will be able to escape this appalling fate. For helpful beings of light are exceedingly willing to work on every soul in the beyond, and everything conceivably possible will be done in order to guide them upwards a few steps. Then they will have escaped the danger of descending into the abyss again and they will be spared a repeated progress across the earth. However, with the end of the earth even this opportunity of being accepted into the spiritual kingdom and to continue maturing will be over, for at the end only satanically-inclined people will exist next to the small flock of those who remain faithful to God and whom He will fetch Himself on the Day of Judgment. And therefore, everyone should be grateful if he does not have to experience the end, for a ray of hope shines for him in the fact that he has found mercy and will not have to go astray ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Most simple life

1885 - ?resNotTranslated?

Most basic way of life in the coming time .... The individual person's fate ....

B.D. 2454 from August 22nd 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The coming time will bring a tremendous change of the existing living conditions and people will be forced to lead a completely different life in the midst of disorder and dreadful chaos, for the forthcoming natural disaster will cause immense destruction and it will take a long time until the former order can be restored again. Every person will have to content himself with a most basic way of life, he will be unable to lay any kind of claim to a comfortable life and be exposed to deprivations and tribulations which seem almost unbearable to him. And yet he will often ask himself the question of why he is subjected to this aggravated life and be unable to give any other answer than that the state of his soul needs this test. And if he comes to this conclusion by himself he will also try to adapt to the aggravated living conditions and as compensation envisage an easier life in the beyond, in which case it will also become more bearable on earth, for he should come to the realisation that everything that befalls people corresponds to God's eternal counsel. And then he will also have a compassionate heart for his fellow human being, he will help wherever it is feasible and those who believe in God and are striving towards Him will mutually ease the adversity. For love dwells within them and this helps to endure and overcome everything because it provides the human being with strength from God, Who is love Itself. The human being's attitude towards their neighbours' hardship will determine how long he has to live in poverty and difficult living conditions on earth himself .... He can improve these by being willing to help his neighbour, for then God will also provide him with the opportunity to put his will into action by giving to him what he needs himself so that he can also share it with those who, like him, live in most wretched conditions and thus lead a tough existence.

The individual person's intelligence will not be decisive since it will not be able to accomplish much because all previous living conditions will have changed and only utmost patience and a willingness to make sacrifices will make life bearable amongst each other. For it depends on this which kind of fate God will bestow upon the individual to endure. God Himself is love, and this love does not want people's suffering but their happiness; except that this happiness cannot be granted to them as long as they themselves do not recognise that God is love. However, in order to learn to recognise Him a heart has to become loving, and love generally awakens through great adversity and distress. And thus God has to send those upon humanity in order to fan the spark of love in every person's heart, and depending how he will then prove himself he will also be considered on the part of the eternal Deity. And so he can very quickly prepare a tolerable life for himself again if he also does everything on his part to ease his fellow human beings' adversity. And he will truly be offered enough opportunity to let his heart speak .... He will be able to be lovingly active in many different ways .... Spiritually as well as earthly demands will be made on him which he only needs to fulfil in order to also reduce his own hardship and make his life more bearable ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

People's fear .... Natural disaster and its consequences ....

B.D. 4633 from May 10th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

All disbelievers will suffer inconceivable tribulation when I manifest Myself through the forces of nature, for they will experience a spectacle of development by tremendous forces against which the human being himself will be completely powerless. People will be seized by mortal fear, and even My Own will be affected yet be miraculously strengthened by My help as soon as they lift their thoughts up to Me. The disbelievers, however, will have no support to hold on to and will be hopelessly exposed to the elements of nature. In view of death a few will call to Me in heartfelt need, and their call will reach My ear and denote earthly or just spiritual rescue, if their hour has come. Yet then they will still have gained their eternal life.

But in the main, people will be senselessly scared, that is, they will be incapable of thinking of God, they will try to save themselves and face the same difficulties everywhere, for the whole of nature will conspire against them, all elements will be in tremendous uproar, water, fire, storm and light will leave their natural order and cause an unimaginable amount of devastation which will cost countless human lives. It will just be a short action but have extremely far-reaching consequences for all survivors, for only now will there start an earthly time of hardship which surpasses all previous experiences. People will have to change their way of life completely, they will have to make use of everything left to them, they will have to rely on themselves and cannot expect any earthly help for a long time, since they will be completely cut off from the world and contact will not be able to be established again in a hurry.

The magnitude of the disaster will be incomprehensible, yet I constantly draw your attention to the fact that you should not abandon yourselves to earthly possessions, that you should not consider them important and forget about your soul, as it entirely depends on its maturity how you will bear up to the aftermath.

Proclamations of this nature meet with little belief and yet should be taken extremely seriously, for they will fulfil themselves literally. And every day is still a gift of grace which you should utilize, not in an earthly sense but spiritually, for only your spiritual possessions are of lasting value. Nevertheless, I promise My protection and My help to all of you who believe and want to be of service to Me. Don't let My Words depress you but know that everything, even the most difficult, can be endured if you hand it over to Me, if you ask Me to help you carry your burden .... I will not leave you and will help you persevere until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vineyard work after the catastrophe

2295 - ?resNotTranslated?

The servants' mission on earth after the natural disaster ....

B.D. 3709 from March 10th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

Whatever you hear through the inner voice is what you shall tell your fellow human beings when the time has come. For the mission you have to fulfil is to provide people with an explanation when they no longer understand world events and find it difficult to believe in a Creator of heaven and earth, in a loving Father, Who directs His children's destiny on earth. Then stand up and instruct them, and inform them of My great love .... Don't frighten them with God's wrath and the Judgment, for they are not yet punishments but merely the teaching methods I use in order to save people's souls. I Am not yet passing the final sentence but I won't leave any stone unturned in order to avoid having to condemn the souls on the day of Judgment to eternal damnation ....

And thus you should try to explain to them that the period of Salvation has expired, that there is only little time left until the end and that this time has to be utilized for their return to Me. People will doubt My love, they will doubt My omnipotence when they see the immense misery on earth caused by people's and, in the end, by My will, and anyone not of firm faith and informed as a result of his way of life will be in danger of falling away, that is, of abandoning Me completely, if he does not receive clarification.

Yet the magnitude of misery will also open their hearts and they will listen to you, and your Words will not go unheeded. And thus this time has to be particularly utilized, and you ought to speak as soon as you feel prompted from within to do so, for then it will always be My spirit which impels you to work for Me and My kingdom. And then inform them of the great spiritual hardship, make them aware of the fact that their bodies only live a short time but that souls live forever and thus their soul's fate is paramount; remind them to act with love, remind them to take less notice of their own hardship and to treat their fellow human beings' hardship with more empathy; inform them of the strength and blessing of neighbourly love, My constant readiness to help, and try to awaken or strengthen their faith. And you will not have to worry what you should say, for I will put all words into your mouth if only you want to work for Me, if you don't refuse to fulfil the task I give you through My Word.

You will hear My voice within yourselves more distinctly than ever and then don't fear any opposition, for I want you to work on My behalf and know how to shield you from those who want to prevent you from doing your work. Speak without worry, and don't question whether your action corresponds to My will, for once the time for your activity comes I will take possession of you, and you shall follow Me without resistance, that is, you shall do whatever your heart tells you to do. And you will clearly feel it in your heart; it will be your own innermost desire to speak to everyone crossing your path and to draw their attention to the impending end which will come just as certainly as My intervention through natural forces, just as everything I have announced through My spirit will fulfil itself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vineyard work after the event .... preparation for this ....

B.D. 7287 from February 19th 1959, taken from Book No. 77

A great deal of work will await you who are active in My vineyard, for the time still lies ahead of you when you will have to use all your strength in order to do justice to the great onslaught which will befall you. For many will demand clarification from you, many will want to know where to look for God when the great event has befallen you which only a few will be able to explain properly. And these few, who previously received clarification from Me Myself, will now have to speak and pass on their knowledge and explain everything to their fellow human beings such that they will be understood and that a wise and loving ruler can also be recognized from all events, in Whom they believe and to Whom they should call for help. There will be great need and therefore many a heart will be open for sermons of this kind .... Individual people will hunger for the word of God, through which alone they will receive enlightenment and which they will also acknowledge as correct knowledge which corresponds to the truth. But this work in the vineyard of the lord will require much good will, much patience and perseverance, for just as many people will be found who will talk back to you and raise so many objections that it will be difficult for you to answer them .... Yet just one thought of Me, one request for My support is already enough that I will now speak through you Myself and you need not worry how you will fulfil your task .... I will put the words into your mouths so that all will receive their answer as it is successful for the individual .... for the believers as well as for those who speak against you. They, too, will be unable to reply to you, they will feel defeated and think about it themselves, if they are not already so deeply in My adversary's grip that he will have the upper hand and people will leave you unwillingly or incite against you .... Then let them go, but take care of those who seek you, whom I also want to address through you Myself, to whom I want to bring My word, so that light will arise in them after the deep darkness before. There is still a time of rest for you where you, My servants on earth, can still carry out your vineyard work calmly and serenely; but it will give way to a time where it is important to seize every opportunity to banish the great, mental, spiritual misery which already lies in the fact that hardly anyone is still able to believe in a God of love, wisdom and omnipotence and that this very unbelief means far greater misery for people because they don't know where to turn in their adversity. And helping them to believe again is a great work of love and mercy which you, who receive My word directly from My hand, should carry out. For you are qualified to give your fellow human beings the right enlightenment, you can kindle a light for them, and you can give them comfort and hope that they will be guided by Me Myself if only they call upon Me Myself for help .... And your word will not fall on stony ground, for through My intervention the ground .... human hearts .... is already prepared for the reception of a seed, which you will now be able to scatter abundantly wherever it may be. Then you will also be able to openly come forward and pretend to be My messengers, for no-one will stop you, because the adversity is so great that every blade of hope will be seized and people will willingly listen when you preach about My love, wisdom and might. But it will not be long before you will be forbidden your mission, for soon My adversary's vassals will start to counteract and they will take action against you with great severity, which is why you should then withdraw with great wisdom so as not to endanger and tear down everything you have managed to build up so far. But I will be with My blessing with all who listen to you and are not hostile towards you. But prepare yourselves for this time and gather strength, which you can only draw from My word, for you will need it for everything that is to come, which is planned in love and wisdom and therefore should and can only serve all of you for perfection, for the attainment of the degree of maturity already on earth, if you only recognize Me Myself and My rule and activity in everything, which is only ever based on My love for you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Promise of divine love care in greatest need ....

B.D. 8524 from June 10th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

And even if you will lose everything you still have Me, Who is lord over everything, over the universe, over the kingdom of light and that of darkness, you have Me, from Whom everything emerged and Who can truly also preserve everything in greatest adversity. And if you just possess the faith that I help you, you will also be preserved, no matter how small the possibilities for it seem to be. But I know what you need, and that you will also receive. Furthermore I am also able to keep you alive out of My power, which flows over in you, because Him, Who called everything into life, what you see, is also truly possible to keep you alive through His will. And you are to believe in this, and you will fearlessly expect the coming disaster; you will always know yourselves to be safe in My protection and My love care, and you will then also think and act in My will. Around you there will be incomparable trouble, and you will not need to fear this trouble, and in a wonderful way you will come into possession of what you need and through this also be able to prove to fellowmen the power of faith. And then you should only ever point to the great goodness, love and power of God, even if fellow human beings want to deny Him .... You are to make them acquainted with Me, Who also gave them life and longs for their return to Me. And it will also be easy for you to speak in view of the great misery of men, who are hit so hard exactly because of their unbelief and feel everything far more difficult than you, who know about the meaning and purpose of everything what comes. Your calmness and composure in the face of earthly events, your strong faith and the visible help you experience will nevertheless lift many people up, they will think and can also attain faith if only they are of good will. But the others are still in the power of My opponent, and they will also try to assert themselves and do this at the expense of their fellowmen. And by this you can recognize the spiritual attitude of these, and as soon as they can again record earthly successes, you know that he has helped them who wants to plunge them into ruin .... And these will also find their followers on a far greater scale than you, who seek to draw people over to you and would like to inform them of the spiritual kingdom and its lord .... You yourselves are never allowed to despair; you are just to always long for My presence; you are to join Me the more intimately the greater the trouble becomes, which has to come over men because of their state far from God and which therefore will also touch you. But it will always be bearable for you, because I know the ones who are Mine, and the ones who are Mine call to Me and will not be left without help. Then you are not to despair, and whether still so great distresses arise for you .... My power is stronger, and My love never ceases, and so I will always be with you, you who receive My word and seek to spread it, you who accept My word and live it out .... You need never fear that the father will abandon His children, for I will heed every call and help where help is needed .... Only firmly believe in Me, in My love and in My power. And do not be afraid to speak of Me and My love to those who have not yet found Me, who do not know Me as a God of love and who therefore also know nothing about the cause and purpose of their adversity. You are then to preach the gospel to them, just as I Myself have instructed you .... you are to give Me Myself the opportunity to speak through you, and also announce to them an imminent end, so that they prepare themselves for it before it is too late. And when they will see in you the effect of a deep, living faith, then also in them faith will revive or become stronger, and the small flock of Mine can still increase, because every soul is still wrestled for until the end, but which then is no longer far. Earthly goods are still at your disposal, but these you are to use for work in love; you are to acquire spiritual goods for yourselves, which last, because you must give up the earthly goods when this is My will .... And then it will be recognizable who belongs to Mine, for he will hand out what he still possesses, and he will again and again receive from Me proofs of favour of My love and power and truly need to suffer no hardship .... And you humans should always bear in mind that there is one Who truly has power over heaven and earth, for Whom nothing is impossible and Whose love is unlimited .... And to this one you should call even now and then in the great adversity which befalls you humans .... Pray that your faith will reach that strength where you leave everything to Me without hesitation, where you give yourselves to Me and place yourselves under My will .... And truly, the father will not abandon His children, He will hear every call and distribute the gifts of His love where they are awaited in deep, living faith ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Power of faith and love

The catastrophe and its consequences .... Neighbourly love ....

B.D. 4724 from August 27th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

You will all return to a very primitive state of living, for only this will make it possible to motivate you into helpful neighbourly love, which alone can redeem you. Then all people will have the opportunity to be lovingly active although it depends on free will to what extent the opportunity will be utilised. And thus humanity will very quickly want to improve their living conditions again and this, depending on every individual person's will, by just or unjust means, for only few will want to be of service while the majority will want to be served and at the expense of their fellow human beings attain prosperity again, if only for a short period of time, for the end will follow soon .... However, whatever precedes the end has been determined for eternity .... A partial destruction on an inconceivable scale will affect large stretches of land and claim countless human lives. These people, therefore, will have met their end, yet their death will still result in their souls' entry into the kingdom of the beyond. The last hour for this world has not yet arrived when the gates into the spiritual kingdom will also be closed. The survivors, however, will still be granted a last reprieve, an extremely difficult earthly life which can nevertheless be called a time of grace as it still enables many people of good will to gain higher maturity. The huge event should make all people thoughtful and let them seek unity with God, but only a few will derive benefit for their soul by commending themselves to their Creator and Father of eternity and appeal to Him for mercy and help.

And they will indeed be helped. For there will be great and widespread hardship so that outside help cannot be expected. People can only help each other, and in their neighbourly love they will be strongly supported from above, they will be able to accomplish works which are in fact beyond their strength. Yet the will to help will gain them an extraordinary flow of strength, the will to help will also have beneficial consequences on them, so that the helpful person will receive spiritually and physically what he would like to pass on and thus his own adversity will be remedied too. The strength of faith and of love will clearly become evident and every human being can ease his fate by considering his neighbour and not just his own hardship. This great adversity comes upon you in order to revive love, for only love can redeem you and it grows constantly colder the closer it gets to the end. And anyone who is still able and willing to love will not be depressed by the hardship but will overcome it himself by virtue of his love for his neighbour. Even so, there will be much suffering everywhere. People will be torn apart, they will no longer hear from each other and everyone will then have the opportunity of using all his strength to alleviate the difficult situation in his surrounding area. And the human being can achieve much if only he calls upon God for support and desires help for other people. But anyone who takes advantage of his fellow human being and tries to benefit from his adversity will in the end belong to those who will be devoured by the earth on the last day .... he will belong to those who will be condemned, because they had become true devils and will have to share the fate of the one who will be chained up and banished into the new earth for an infinitely long period of time again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Blessings of faith in time of need ....

B.D. 3784 from May 29th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

You will experience all the blessings of faith when hardship approaches you in all its severity. Do not despair, for I am with you all days until the end .... And you truly cannot have greater protection than My presence guarantees you. And try to gain faith in it beforehand, pray and live in love, and My presence will become a certainty for you, and then you will be fearless and strong. But the adversity is inevitable, for the last days of life have come for countless people, which shall still bring them salvation in spiritual adversity. I have to attack them harshly and tangibly if I still want to win them over for Myself, and therefore you, too, have to accept the days of adversity for the sake of your fellow human beings, yet always standing under My protection and overcoming everything with My strength and grace. But if the great adversity approaches you, you will no longer be timid if only you are willing to firmly believe, for I hear the prayer of the heart which is meant to gain a strong faith. As soon as you feel Me close to you, you will no longer fear, then you will be strong and take up every battle, earthly as well as spiritual, i.e. with the enemy of your souls. Hold out and do not be afraid, for whom I have once promised My protection I will never leave, I will guide you safely through all adversity and danger. Every day brings you closer to the great event, which does not take place through human will, but solely through My will. And no matter how great the hardship is before, it will come to an end through that event, but it will cause a different kind of hardship. But you can also become master of it if you stand by Me and create and work with Me. For the time being, believe in My constant presence with My Own, with those who try to shape themselves through a way of life according to My will for love .... Believe in My working in and through you and you will be overcome by peace, even in the face of greatest adversity, for then you will constantly draw strength from Me, from the One in Whom you believe. Do not be anxious and of little faith, for your adversity will be all the greater, but banish it yourselves through firm faith .... Therefore pray and live in love, and your faith will strengthen and attain a strength which eliminates all fear, for you feel safe and powerful in My presence and you will also master the most difficult with My strength .... very quickly a change will take place, very quickly the days will pass, one adversity will chase the other, and suddenly I will speak from above as I have proclaimed always and constantly .... You are so close to it that you will have to bear everything calmly in view of it, for these are the last storms before the great storm that will pass over the earth .... Remember that I stood by you as a constant admonisher and warner and pointed out this time of adversity to you, remember that the great adversity will also begin, as I have proclaimed, for My word is and remains eternal truth .... And draw strength from it, which is always and constantly at your disposal if you desire it. A father withholds nothing from his children because he loves them; he protects them in every adversity and danger. And so does your heavenly father, Who loves you even more and therefore provides you with every physical and spiritual protection so that one day you will be able to enter His kingdom unharmed ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

Serious warning about God's intervention and consequences ....

B.D. 7052 from March 1st 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Only a short time separates you from the day when My voice will so forcefully resound that it cannot be ignored by anyone .... You will not live in normal circumstances for much longer. But then there will be chaos and you humans will be faced by the immense task of making yours and your fellow human beings' lives more tolerable, to gain control of the chaos by helping in extraordinary ways and create bearable conditions again with the minimum means at your disposal. For those of you who live in the regions which will be hit by a natural disaster of inconceivable proportions will lose everything. You humans will not and cannot believe this as yet because a natural event like this has never been experienced before .... But the subsequent end of this earth still requires such an intervention on My part because I want to address humanity just once more in order to bring it to its senses, in order to still save those who are of good will. And nobody will be able to ignore this language, but whether they will open their hearts and ears will still be up to them. For even then most people will turn away from Me, they will remain in the isolation they had previously entered due to their unbelief, and they will look for and find all kinds of explanations for this event apart from the correct one being that I want to speak to them, that a God wants to reveal Himself and address them in order to bring them to their senses, in order to motivate them into contacting Him in greatest adversity and danger.

Countless people will lose their lives and the survivors will be faced by vast devastation, there will be such overwhelming adversity that only firm faith in Me and My help will be able to banish it which, however, only few people will possess. Earthly things which seem unattainable will nevertheless be possible with My help, and I will often work wonders where true believers trust in Me and My help. But the earth has to suffer an upheaval and human hearts, too, must be extraordinarily touched in order to help their neighbour in these hard times, and wherever this unselfish love, this will to help other people, expresses itself an obvious improvement of the situation will also take place. My forceful intervention only serves the purpose that people should put their 'ego' aside for a change and practise unselfish neighbourly love .... Then I will also be able to resolve their hardship, then I will be able to provide them with the bare essentials, and I will truly take care of those who reveal this unselfishness. Never before have such harsh conditions been experienced but I have to speak as distinctly as that so that everyone can recognise Me in My might, and anyone who pays attention to the extraordinary help which could not humanly be expected will also be able to recognise My love. Anyone who merely establishes or strengthens a heartfelt bond with Me can always also be assured of My help, yet people without faith will be in serious trouble. They will try to help themselves and often at the expense of their fellow human beings .... but they will not derive any benefit from it, neither earthly nor spiritually ....

Not much time will pass until this disastrous event takes place but you humans are being made aware of it and that, in itself, is already an incredible grace, for then you will also know Whom you must contact, Who can help you in extreme adversity and danger .... This is why I announce this event time and again, and anyone who listens should appeal for a firm faith, for strength and vigour, in order to remain steadfast. In that case he will indeed take the path to Me, Who alone can help him in this adversity .... And he will not need to fear anything, for I will take care of My Own, no matter how .... And anyone belongs to My Own who believes in Me, who prays to Me, who thus unites with Me and therefore can always be assured of My protection and My help .... And they have the task of referring their fellow human beings to Me so that they, too, will take the path to Me when the hour comes which will decide the weal and woe of all people ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Strong faith and trust in God's help ....

B.D. 3989 from March 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

Complete trust in My help is the surest guarantee, and thus it is always up to you yourselves to what extent you experience My help and with what severity earthly adversity oppresses you. For I will remedy it according to your faith, after all, the purpose of adversity is to win you over and to strengthen your faith in My love and omnipotence within you. Spiritual hardship, on the other hand, I will remedy according to your will to love, according to your desire for Me. For you will only feel spiritual hardship as hardship when you believe in Me and consciously strive towards Me, only then will you realize your soul's imperfection, and you will feel this as hardship and then request My support, My help and grace in order to become perfect. Then you will also never make a wrong request, for your will to change is now the guarantee for it, you will succeed with My help. But saving your soul from spiritual adversity is far more important as long as you live on earth, for earthly adversity comes to an end with your earthly demise, but the soul's adversity remains and can only be remedied by your own will, which, however, is extremely weak in the beyond if it has not already striven for a change of soul on earth. First recognize your spiritual adversity and humbly turn to Me for help, then trustingly present your earthly adversity to Me and I will also release you from it .... I will intervene so that you can recognize Me and with certainty where My own dwell, where a strong faith firmly expects My help without doubt and misgivings .... There I am constantly ready to help in order not to cause such faith to waver and to still strengthen a weak faith. And if you are still weak in faith, immerse yourselves in My word and, through the strength of My word, also increase the strength of your faith. For if you let Me speak to you I will be able to remedy your spiritual adversity at the same time and My word will not remain ineffective on you, you will feel, if you are of good will, that I only speak words of truth to you, that My love wants to give you what you lack, that I want to give to you spiritually and earthly in order to win you for Me, in order to bring a profound unshakeable faith to maturity in you. For this makes you free from all weakness of body and soul. A strong faith is your own strength, for then you will also know that you are never without help and that you can overcome everything with My support, with My strength, which you can acquire yourselves through faith. Therefore, again and again I have to impose tests of faith on you, again and again I have to let you experience earthly adversity so that your faith will revive, so that you will present your earthly adversity to Me and then fully trustingly expect My help. And you will receive it because I also want to help you to have strong faith so that you will also face greater adversity without worry and fear, so that you will always oppose it with My certain help and I can now take it away from you. For I will truly never disappoint a believing earthly child which trusts in the father’s help. My love will remove earthly and spiritual adversity from you if you believe in Me and My love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's protection and assistance

2557 - ?resNotTranslated?

God's sure help in coming distress ....

B.D. 5968 from May 31th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The world will still cause you humans much trouble in a time of unrest which precedes the end. For you will see more and more of the world, and spiritual matters will fade into the background in view of the miserable situation you humans will find yourselves in which is nevertheless easy to bear if you adjust yourselves spiritually, if only you join Me and appeal to Me for help. You can only survive the coming time in a bearable way with the right attitude towards Me .... Believe these words of Mine and don't let My image fade away in you .... i.e., don't put Me aside for the sake of the world, for I am also a lord of this world, and I can truly lead you out of all adversity and protect you from all dangers if only you let Me be present, if you don't let a day go by without intimately joining Me, and you commend yourselves to My love and grace. I want to be your constant thought and you should not let anything separate you from Me .... The awareness that I can always help you and also want to help you should let you persevere in every earthly adversity quietly and trustingly until My help comes, for it will come .... as long as you stick to Me and hand yourselves over to Me and My will .... Who should be able to help you if not Me? .... and is there any need greater than My power? And I promise you My help if you want to be and remain Mine, if you stand by Me and give Me the first place in your heart .... What can the world do to you? .... as long as you lean on Me, you are stronger than the world, than all the threats and hardships My adversary intends to inflict on you .... I can also keep these away from you, and I will do so if you earnestly seek to attain Me and My kingdom. And whether it roars and rages around you .... quietly and safely you can watch the greatest storm pass you by because I command it not to touch you .... Therefore, pay no attention to the world and its turmoil .... Do not let yourselves be anxious and oppressed by things concerning your earthly life .... Just turn your eyes trustingly to Me and stretch out your hand to Me and I will lead you out of all distress .... I will guide you safely even over uneven paths and your soul will reach its aim without danger .... earthly and spiritually I will look after you and strengthen you in the time to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's exceptional help after the natural disaster ....

B.D. 7331 from April 10th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

There will be indescribable chaos amongst people after I have spoken through the forces of nature, for they all will fear that the event might repeat itself and thus live restlessly and afraid amid the ruins caused by the elements of nature and yet due to My will, which had expressed itself therein. People will have to go through an appalling time, a time which was hardly ever experienced by people inhabiting this earth.

Yet it is the time of the end when everything takes place to an exceptional extent in order to still awaken people. But again, even the natural disaster will only make a few people think, whereas the majority of people will indignantly dismiss every belief in a God and Creator Who allows such destructions to happen as can be seen by everyone. Yet no-one considers his own behaviour or how he should behave before God, before Me, to Whom they had merely paid lip-service without, however, having a living faith in Me or having made contact with Me .... And only a few will then turn to Me in their great distress, but these few will also visibly get a taste of My help, I will so obviously support them that it will strengthen their faith in a Power Which holds their destiny in the palm of Its hand. Everything only happens in order to let people find the bond with Me but only ever a few will derive a blessing from the forthcoming event, for humanity is already too enslaved by My adversary to turn to Me and appeal for My help. And therefore I cannot reveal Myself to them either, but I will most certainly do so with those who subsequently take refuge with Me in their adversity. The severity of suffering will let many pray more sincerely which makes the fulfilment of their prayers much easier for Me, because their belief in a God capable of help is evident and because they will then so beseech Me that I will truly come to help them in their distress. And then My servants will have ample opportunity to convey My Word to the people, who will so hungrily accept it as will rarely be found. The disbelievers, however, will be filled by even more hatred than before towards the preachers of My Word as well as towards those who visibly experience My help .... But they will not allow themselves to be converted, instead their unkindness will merely testify to their affiliation with My adversary and will clearly resist Me and My love, which also wants to win them over but cannot get through to them.

There will be much adversity and yet, it will not be hopeless, because I can always be approached in prayer with a request to improve matters and because I will grant a true prayer in order to reveal Myself to those who are not entirely enslaved by My adversary. But it has to be left up to people to call upon Me, and therefore everything has to happen within a natural framework, yet easily perceptible to people who still harbour a glimmer of faith and to whom I will reveal Myself so that their faith will not be lost but gain in strength and intensity. The occasion is ahead of you and cannot be prevented by you since you yourselves don't endeavour to make the effort to change your ways and since, due to your disposition and activities, you will bring the time to fruition .... because you yourselves will hasten the end as a result of your attitude and because the time is fulfilled which you were granted for the maturing of your souls ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The extent of the natural disaster before the end ....

B.D. 8982 from May 25th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

You should all prepare yourselves for the end, so that you will at least be able to enter the kingdom of the beyond with a small glimmer of realisation. Only a short time will pass but this fully suffices if you have the good will to achieve your transformation into love. You will have ample opportunity for this as soon as My intervention has taken place .... as soon as you are afflicted by a natural disaster which dwarfs all previous events. You cannot possibly imagine what will happen and yet, you should believe that My voice will resound most powerfully with which I shall speak to you humans just once more before the final end arrives. It will mean a terrible experience for all of you .... only My Own will not be affected as much because their faith is so strong that they entrust themselves to Me completely and therefore will also always receive the help they expect. And then every person will have the opportunity to practise unselfish love in order to still achieve full maturity, for there will be very much hardship and everyone will be able to help, if only with comforting words of encouragement which refer people to a God of love Who only requires a trusting prayer to Him in order to be able to visibly demonstrate His help to them. For whatever you can still give to a person in a spiritual sense will help his soul and save him from the dreadful fate of a new banishment. But you will also be able to help them in an earthly way, for the resolve to help will also place you into a state of being able to help, for where human will is unable to help I still have countless helpers at My disposal who will look after you in remarkable ways. I only require firm faith from you, and you will have this when you realise that everything I predicted is coming to pass and when you therefore hand yourselves over body and soul and only want to work for Me and My kingdom.

And this time should be used well by you, you should constantly practise love which again and again will give you strength, you should only ever think of your souls, because you don't know for how long you will still be allowed to live on earth, since the time left to you can only be limited, especially if you cannot attain the strength of faith which enables you to endure until the end. In that case My mercy will be greater if I call you away from this world ahead of time .... if you can still enter the kingdom of the beyond where it will yet be possible for you to progress but where you will not be at risk of descending into the abyss again in the end .... for I fight for every soul and know its will, and thus I also know where there is still a possibility of salvation, and I will certainly make use of this .... only one thing I cannot do, I cannot forcibly release you from My adversary's hands .... For he has the same right over you because you once followed him of your own free will. And thus I can only ever just help those of you who want to release yourselves from his control. And I will truly do so by every means, for alone the fact that you are being informed of the approaching immense adversity .... that you can increase your strength through prayer if you believe in it .... is a very significant help. For you all are capable of uniting yourselves with Me in prayer, of appealing to your Father that He should grant you the mercy of not becoming quite as badly affected by this natural event, which is at all times in My power. And every such prayer sent to Me in spirit and in truth will be granted by Me, this is why not all people will be equally affected, and My will shall visibly express itself and also strengthen the faith of those who were still doubtful .... Yet even those who don't believe will begin to wonder, their hatred towards the believers will increase and subsequently degenerate into hostility, which My Own will also have to suffer. Nevertheless, they have My guaranteed protection, because as long as they work for Me and My kingdom I will also know how to guide their steps so that they will not remain unsuccessful, and the souls which received help from them in their spiritual and earthly adversity will be very thankful to them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Continuation of the low spiritual state

2501 - ?resNotTranslated?

Reference to natural disaster, destruction and living situation after ....

B.D. 4425 from September 2nd 1948, taken from Book No. 52

The world has already experienced great things, and it will have to experience even greater things. You humans are not yet aware of the time in which you stand, and you have even less idea of the time you are approaching. You pay no attention to the indications and when you listen to them you do not believe what is announced to you. And thus you will watch in horror the events which will shortly take place and draw people's attention to themselves. And you will constantly hope for a remedy because you cannot believe that your earthly life shall continue without all pleasures. Yet earthly help will only be granted to you if you betray Me, and only a few will remain faithful to Me, take a difficult life upon themselves and realize that the time of the end has come. These few have My love because they don't allow themselves to be blinded by My adversary, they renounce earthly possessions and earthly pleasures, they take up the cross and carry it until the end, until I come to fetch them home into My kingdom. But the others believe they can force life, for they don't believe in Me, they don't believe in fate, just as they don't believe in life after death and in having to answer to a judge Who knows all their thoughts, their deeds and their will. They do not fear this judge because they do not believe in Him .... But He will already make himself heard shortly, even though My voice will not be recognized there either because the will to do so is lacking and the adversary likewise harasses people and presents life to them as beautiful and tries to influence them into purely material thinking. And he will be able to achieve great success, for people are far more his followers than Mine and therefore don't want to hear about the end either. And yet, they, too, will be horrified by the magnitude of the destruction which will take place through the elements of nature. But hardened hearts will not be touched by it, and whether My word is also held up to them, whether they are seriously pointed to the end, they reject a divine power, they only regard it as a natural phenomenon and attach no significance to this My intervention. For them the final admonition is unsuccessful, they sink ever deeper and in the end will belong to those who will be cast into darkness by Me, for they don't take hold of the hand which reaches out to them, and thus they will fall into the abyss again for a long time ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Signs of the last days .... Battle of faith .... Chaos ....

B.D. 3209 from August 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

To specify (know?) the moment of spiritual change would not benefit humanity since the precise knowledge is an interference with free will, because at the approach of the predicted time the human being would feel obliged to change his way of life. But it is not God's will that people shall receive knowledge of the day and hour when He sits in judgment over them, they shall only know that the end is near and by the signs of the time become aware of this end. However, if devout human beings ask Him for clarification He will answer them in a manner that is helpful for the salvation of their soul ....

The Last Judgment is preceded by the last days, which last just a few months and are characterized by an exceptionally rigorous battle of faith. As soon as this battle of faith is carried out quite openly, as soon as all secrecy is ignored and all spiritual aspirations are bluntly and recklessly attacked, as soon as laws and decrees are endorsed which prohibit people's spiritual pursuits, as soon as all divine commandments are no longer observed, as soon as all believers are persecuted and have no more rights, the last days have entered into their final phase and the Last Judgment can be expected daily and hourly .... However, before this battle of faith flares up, humanity will find itself in a spiritual and worldly chaos; there will be noticeable regression in every respect. And this regression will be initiated by people who are dominated by Satan. He will show himself in earthly devastation and destruction, in heartless laws, in a God- opposing way of life, in civil disobedience and rebellion against the governing powers and in brutal oppression by the latter, in restriction of freedom and in evasion of law and justice.

These conditions will ensue after a huge earthly tremor, which takes place in accordance with God's will in order to terminate a conflict between nations that human will fails to end. For the people who are affected by this earthly tremor it will denote a change of their accustomed way of life, it will be a time of greatest deprivation and most difficult living conditions, and although this time will be favourable for the spreading of the divine Word it will not signify a revival of a worldly-clerical power. People will indeed eagerly strive to improve their earthly living conditions but these efforts will not be compatible with spiritual aspirations, with the belief in an Authority Which holds them to account and with the divine commandments that require love. And that is why everything that interferes with the return to the former good living standard comes under attack. Thus the battle of faith will start soon after the divine intervention which turns global affairs into a different direction. The events will follow each other quickly as they are hastened by people's low spirit, and this spiritual low shows itself in people's heartless actions, in their thinking, which shows extreme depravity and which prepares deeds that can only be called satanic. And thereby you can identify the moment in time when God's intervention can be anticipated. The global affairs themselves shall be a timetable to you, by the actions people are capable of doing you can see that they have totally distanced themselves from God and this clearly contradicts the opinion that this human race can still expect a spiritual renaissance.

The people who faithfully remain with God will indeed intensify their intimate relationship with Him, they will be in truth His church which will stand firm amid misery and affliction, but it is just a small group. The world, however, denies God, it is hostile towards all who support God, and this spiritual need signifies that the end is near .... Therefore pay attention to the signs of the time, pay attention to humanity's conduct, to their desertion of God and their preference of the world, when people are evidently influenced by Satan, when they are enslaved by him and do everything to disobey the divine commandments, when nothing is sacred to them any longer, neither the life of their fellow human beings nor their possessions; when lies triumph and the truth is treated with hostility you know that the end is not far. Then you can watch the events unfold as they are revealed to you, because it will all take place during the lifetime of a man who, in a manner of speaking, hastens the disintegration, who pays homage to the destructive principle, who is not constructively but destructively active. And this man's end is also the end of the world, i.e. the end of the world in its present form and the end of those people who presently inhabit the earth, which are separate from those who belong to God. And now you know that there is not much time, that you are not given a long period of time and that the end is upon you shortly. And for this reason you have to prepare yourselves, you have to live as if every day is your last because you don't know when you will be called back and whether you will live to see the end of the earth. If, however, you are needed as defenders of God during the time of battle before the end, God will also guide your thoughts correctly and you will know when the time has come .... the time of the divine intervention by means of unleashing the forces of nature, the time of the battle of faith and the time of the Last Judgment .... It is God's will that you make people aware, thus He will also enlighten your spirit and guide your thoughts in a manner that you understand correctly and only voice and reveal to your fellow human beings what you have understood properly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World event .... Natural disaster .... Battle of faith ....

B.D. 6590 from July 8th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Bear everything with patience and don't allow your faith to waver .... Many a time I will still have to exclaim this to you for you will have to suffer for the sake of your faith, although you are as yet unable to understand this. Up to now you still enjoy a certain freedom of thought; your fellow human beings still pay little attention to the spiritual life of those who want to remain loyal to Me. Nor are you as yet prevented by the authorities from carrying out your spiritual work ....

But the time will come when you will no longer be free regarding spiritual matters, the time will come when fellow human beings as well as earthly powers will be hostile especially towards those who think correctly, who take their psychological development seriously, who speak truthfully and want to help their fellow human beings' souls to salvation .... And it is precisely them who will be put under extraordinary pressure while the advocates of misguided teachings will still be tolerated and even supported rather than hindered in their work. And then you will also often ask yourselves why I allow this to happen, slight doubts will arise in you and you will weaken because you have to suffer .... And therefore I keep calling out to you: Endure everything and remain strong in faith, for you will walk away with the crown of victory .... Precisely these Words are still barely believable to you, for so far there are no signs at all of this difficult time.

Yet suddenly a change will occur, because a worldly event causing people a tremendous shock will provoke open rebellion against the One Who, as God and Creator, lets something happen that has devastating effects on people .... And therefore they will deny this God and Creator all acknowledgment, every belief in Him will be discarded as unfounded, and all who defend the belief in Me contrary to this opinion, all who confess Me and also want to inform their fellow human beings for the better, will be treated with hostility.

Time and again I have announced that I will express Myself through the forces of nature in order to awaken the sleepers and the lethargic .... And a few of them will indeed wake up but, in contrast, many more will lose their still feeble faith in the face of the widespread destruction and the great human cost of this event. And then the most diverse opinions will be voiced, and many people will hatefully deny a God and Creator and be hostile towards anyone who doesn't share their point of view. And then My adversary will work with great cunning to incite this hatred, and he will be successful, for the earthly loss suffered by people as a result of this natural event will embitter them and impel them to make unfair demands and to exploit defenceless fellow human beings. People's heartlessness is increasing and whatever they embark on clearly betrays the adversary, the Antichrist, on whom they depend. And laws and decrees will be issued which will severely affect especially My Own who have to suffer on account of their faith and are barely able to comprehend the severity of their fate. And then I will shorten the days for the sake of My Own .... so that they will not lose heart, so that they will not fall by the wayside .... so that they will become blessed ....

Just hold on to My Word that you will be delivered from utmost adversity, and await the fulfilment of this Word, for I will come Myself and rescue you, I will also manifest Myself extraordinarily beforehand in order to strengthen you if you are in danger of weakening .... You don't have to be afraid as long as you put your trust in Me, as long as you make contact with Me in prayer, for then you will also always receive the strength to offer resistance .... And always remember that the enemies might well be able to kill your body but not your soul .... remember the reality of eternal life and that every human being's life on this earth will soon come to an end .... Then your fear will vanish, then you will be filled by the strength of faith and you will persevere and only ever bear witness for Me and My name ....

Firmly commit these, My Words, to your memory and they will comfort and strengthen you in the forthcoming time .... Secure your strength in advance, accumulate it, for there will still be some time before I will express Myself through the natural event .... And if you use this time well in order to strengthen your faith then the subsequent battle of faith will not frighten you, it will find you armed, and the earthly adversity will hardly touch you, because then you will expect My coming with certainty, because your faith will have grown so strong that neither threats nor proceedings against you will be able to shake it .... Then you will be good fighters for Me and My name and all the powers of hell will not be able to conquer you, for I Myself will fight with you and I will truly lead you to victory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Confirmation of the prophesies ....

B.D. 8949 from March 6th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

Don't let yourselves to be misled, even if the truth of My messages from above is doubted .... It will not take long until you receive the confirmation of that which I constantly announce to you. Yet it is difficult to persuade people who are still too attached to the world and its commodities to accept them, but then the events will affect them even more, for they will have to relinquish everything and be thankful that they were still allowed to keep their life. It will be indeed be a time of severe trials for all people who will be affected by the natural disaster, yet everyone who turns to Me with complete faith will visibly receive My help. This is why you should not miss any opportunity to draw your fellow human beings' attention to My intervention, which, however, will also stop an appalling earthly event, and which will clearly show that this adversity is not inflicted on you by people but that I Myself determine the distress which every individual shall have to bear, and which will certainly not be any less grievous yet will have to be regarded as the action of a higher Power which no human being can fight with his own strength. And then you humans will have to decide as to whether you want to acknowledge such a Power or whether you still deny it even then .... and this alone will determine your future fate. For then you will be helped by a power which will totally enslave you .... You will treat you fellow human beings in a ruthless manner and obtain everything you need at their expense in order to continue living your old way of life .... And yet he will not release you from his control anymore ....

However, anyone who is profoundly faithful will not be abandoned, I Myself will give him the necessary strength to persevere, because his love for his fellow human beings is evident and .... the measure he will use .... will also be the measure he will receive, for nothing is impossible for Me. And they will miraculously experience My help and humbly accept their situation. And the fact that it will come to pass is already specified in the Scriptures and has been proclaimed by seers and prophets time and again. But there is no-one left any longer who so firmly believes this that he will unreservedly commit himself to it, and even the recipients of My Word experience moments when they feel slight doubts creeping up on them. Yet they will be repeatedly instructed by Me to reveal themselves to their fellow human beings, and they certainly faithfully accomplish their work in My vineyard. For the one thing they are convinced of is that the time of the end has arrived, and therefore they also consider that My intervention will be possible .... especially since it is also confirmed in the Scriptures that 'there will be an earthquake so mighty, such as has not been seen since men were upon the earth.' And thus all the prophesies will come true because My Word is truth and must fulfil itself, only the day and hour has not been made known to you humans. And this is why you always postpone the event into the distant future without considering that one day the future will be the present and, thus, one day those people who happen to live at that time will be affected .... Let it be said to all of you that the time granted to you on earth is only short, and therefore do not doubt My Word which I transmit to earth because I don't want you to remain ignorant of the events ahead of you, because you still have time to change if you sincerely wanted to do so .... but that you can also irrevocably fall into the opponent's hands again and be bound with him so that you will have to cover the process through earthly creation once more .... You cannot be warned of this often enough because it is a bitter fate that you will have to bear again. Nevertheless, it cannot be avoided, for everything must be judged again and lawful order be re-established, so that the spiritual substances which are still bound in the form can also be helped to travel the path of return to Me one day in the state of self-awareness .... which therefore requires a total transformation of the earth's surface ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Catastrophe .... Fulfilment of the Scriptures .... God's love for humanity ....

B.D. 2033 from August 17th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Only a few people turn their attention to the signs of the time, yet these few know that the time has come which Jesus revealed, for it is coming to pass as it is written, and they realise that every period of time has been preordained for eternity .... There is no doubt that that a terrible catastrophe is about to befall earth .... God's love is infinite and so is His mercy, and whatever will come upon earth is only based on His love. For without this happening humanity would be doomed. God knows of the many misguided people, of their wrong will, of their heartlessness; He knows that humankind is in a state far removed from God, and He takes pity on their spiritual hardship. He has no other objective but to change this pitiable state of humanity, to remedy it, to save people from utmost distress. And He foresaw humanity's adversity and, during the time He lived on earth, announced what His love and mercy would bestow upon people in order to save them. Yet humanity cannot and does not want to believe, for it no longer recognises God, it laughs and scoffs instead of taking stock of itself and continues on the path which is leading to disaster. And the hour will come when the extent of adversity will be immense, when the elements of nature will rage such that people will be incapable of thinking and taking actions, yet there is no other possibility for people to recognise their weakness; there is no way which could persuade humankind to turn to God without such suffering, and if it is not to go entirely astray it must accept this event which has been predetermined for eternity and will come to pass as the Lord proclaimed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Period of grace until the divine intervention ....

B.D. 3396 from January 7th 1945, taken from Book No. 44

It will still take a little while before God will visibly manifest Himself, before the cycle is completed, before the hour has come when the extent of human atrocities has gone too far. Yet it will not be a long period of time, you humans are given only a very brief period of grace in order to distance yourselves from those behaving disgracefully before God because they violate their fellow human being in a most ruthless way .... However, God allows it to come to the worst so that people will still learn to recognise which way they are heading .... For only this realisation will motivate them to change. Every day is important as for many people it is the last one, it can be decisive for the whole of eternity, but many others will only have a few days left until their temporal end has come, and this is why God still hesitates although the event is inevitable and His plan has been determined from the beginning. However, people's low level gave rise to it much sooner, their heartlessness made the day overdue before its time, so that every day is a gift of grace by God bestowed upon humanity by His forbearance and mercy. And thus every day can still be utilised and offers many people the opportunity to change, if only they are of good will. Therefore they are constantly informed of the divine intervention, both through His Word as well as through people's exchange of ideas who are mentally advised from above about the forthcoming event. Everyone can form an opinion about that which is imparted to him, everyone can think about the events in the world as well as the end of it, and the thought of a supernatural intervention in world events will not just occur to a few, and then a person will still be able to hold himself to account regarding his attitude towards good and evil.

Every human being will be warned, directly and indirectly, and if he heeds the warning he will be able to derive benefit for his soul. For then he will also recognise the divine intervention as such, he will learn to believe and be saved, even if he loses his earthly life. And because God still wants to open people's ears for His call He will not sound His voice prematurely .... Yet the designated period of time cannot be exceeded according to divine order .... And people should assume that every day is the announced one when He reveals Himself and His Power. For what He has proclaimed will happen without fail, God merely keeps the time concealed. Yet the day will come like a thief in the night .... unexpectedly and causing a large amount of material damage .... And only someone whose heart no longer clings to earthly goods, who has united himself with God and knows himself always and forever protected by Him will not be fearful. These, however, are instructed by Him to constantly refer people to the fact that He will manifest Himself, and to admonish them to choose the right path which leads to Him, so that they, too, will take refuge in Him in the hour of affliction and find protection and help in Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of the end .... 'You only have little time left ....'

B.D. 4457 from October 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

You don't have much time left and seriously ought to prepare yourselves for the day when an act of destruction will happen the likes of which has never been experienced before. And although I keep announcing it, you nevertheless doubt My Words and are therefore slow in your work of improving your soul. And you only have a little time left .... But I cannot make you aware of it by any other means than through My Word; if you don't believe it you will be shocked when the last signs start to appear. Although shortly before I will indeed warn you once again, yet even these Words will not be believed by you anymore than the previous announcements because you will be incensed by My forbearance and can't understand that I Am waiting for the sake of the souls yet to be saved, even though the time has long been fulfilled. Some can still be saved, I want to spare them the infinitely long path of a re-embodiment on the new earth and Am therefore patient and wait. However, even the final extension of time will come to an end, therefore take My Words seriously that you only have a little time left and that you will regret every day you have not used correctly for your soul.

And world events will change surprisingly quickly, just a few days will suffice in order to place you into a completely new situation. And then you ought to remember My Words and consider spiritual issues as being more important than earthly ones, for worrying about the latter is irrelevant since you cannot keep anything for yourselves if I won't retain it for you, and that it is up to My will and My might to physically protect and take care of you. Always consider your soul, be helpful and generous when you come across adversity, and enter into heart-felt contact with Me so that you will receive the strength to endure and to do justice to all requirements of life. Constantly draw strength from My Word, for it is a source of strength which can refresh you and which will never run dry. Be always ready for Me and I will not abandon you, regardless of what happens to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious Words of admonition regarding the end ....

B.D. 7211 from November 19th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Brace yourselves for severe strokes of fate which will affect you to a greater or lesser extent because the end is coming ever closer and all people shall still be influenced such that they will seriously consider the end, be it their own end or that which the whole earth can expect .... They shall only be seriously reminded to prepare themselves, for you don't have much time left. Hence you humans will repeatedly hear from Me Myself about what is in store for you and you would do well to heed My Words, to accept them as pure truth and to adjust your life accordingly. There will always be people again who will try to lessen such admonitions and warnings, who will claim that they are implausible and aim to trivialise what is, after all, hugely important because it can determine the state of your souls for an infinitely long time to come .... Don't listen to them but keep to My Word instead which, time and again, comes to you from above, for I Myself will make sure that you receive the information; and anyone who hears it should take it seriously and regard it as evidence of My love that I Myself want to save his soul and therefore speak to him. I know who receives My Word and I admonish all of them to ponder it in their hearts and to do everything so that they will not suddenly and unexpectedly be met by what is to come and, indeed, must come on account of the many people who live in a deaf and blind state. Then you, who accept and believe My Words, will be able to contribute much towards clarifying the situation by informing your fellow human beings that you have long since known about it already through My Word .... Then you will also be able to announce to them that the final end will just as certainly follow not long afterwards. For in My love and mercy I still want to give all people a last reprieve during which time they can make up for what they had previously failed to do, and therefore they will still provide them with the evidence of the credibility of all proclamations which I send to you humans in such a natural way that you can just as easily be inclined to doubt them .... That which is decided in My plan will irrevocably come true .... But My plan is well thought through in all wisdom and therefore will not be overturned or changed, neither in its form nor its time .... For this reason you can accept My Word as irrevocable and thus live your life accordingly, and you will not need to regret it, for the acquisition of earthly possessions will prove to be utterly pointless, since everything will be taken away from you. However, all of you will be able to acquire spiritual possessions if you seriously want them. Listen to My Word and believe the truthfulness of the One Who conveys it to you .... And then consider how seriously you will still have to work at improving yourselves in order to exist before Me when your hour has come that I will recall you from the world .... And not one of you knows when this hour will come, but for all of you it is closer than you think. This is why My love calls to you time and again: Prepare yourselves and only place importance upon that which serves your spiritual development .... Everything else is unimportant and will continue to become even less important the closer you are to the end .... But the fact that the end will come is certainly true and, therefore, you should not doubt but believe ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's merciful love ....

B.D. 8398 from January 31th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

Anyone who completely gives himself to Me will truly not regret it, for then he will have accomplished his return to Me, irrespective of his soul's degree of maturity, for it will still be able to raise it on earth and also in the kingdom of the beyond, because I will no longer let anything fall back which once turned to Me of its own free will. But only the serious will is to be understood by this, not empty words of the mouth, for such are not valid before Me. And therefore it is every person's own business to establish this intimate contact; yet he can be blessed if his thoughts no longer leave Me, if he .... whatever he starts .... always takes the path to Me and no longer leaves Me out of his thoughts. Oh, if only I could persuade you all to see your father in Me, in Whom you can entrust all your worries, Who is always ready for you, Who constantly stands by your side and spreads His hands protectively over you .... Earthly life would then only impart all blessings to you, open up all treasures of grace which you only needed to lift .... My infinite love is always intent on your spiritual well-being, and I only ever pour out My blessings upon you without measure .... For it is the last short time when you can still perfect yourselves on earth if only you enter into an intimate relationship with Me. And once you have established this relationship with Me, your earthly life will also be one of constant service with love, because you will also constantly receive strength of love from Me, for anyone who devotes himself to Me can be permeated by My love again, and then he can no longer help but work on earth with love .... And all his will and thinking will be filled with love, and his nature will change back into its original state, which means constant approach to Me and leads to complete union with Me. And because I long for this intimate bond with Me I help you to achieve it in every way .... Yet often My boundless love for you is not recognized, and often you humans pass by indifferently when I also obviously step into your path and want to lure you to Me .... Then I have to let it happen that you go astray, and I cannot stop you, I don't want to curtail your free will. But I will not give you up after all and court you until the hour of your death. And if I only succeed in making you still long for Me from the bottom of your heart then I will also be with you and not let you fall into the abyss ..... And in the beyond you will also still be given the opportunity to achieve a small ascent, and then you will strive for the height on your own .... Only don't completely turn away from Me on earth, for then you will have irrevocably fallen prey to the one who threw you down to the abyss, and you will have to spend an infinitely long time in wretchedness and torment again .... For your own will determines your fate. And therefore humanity, which still keeps itself so far away from Me, has mercy on Me because it has turned its eyes towards the world and passes Me by when I step into people's path. They all take pity on Me and therefore I repeatedly let My word resound which will also reach their ears if they are only temporarily open-hearted .... And My address can always bring about a change in their attitude, yet they will always decide for themselves whether they will let Me speak to them once .... Yet the most peculiar occasions can bring this about, and therefore My vineyard workers shall also be tirelessly active and speak in My stead or convey My word to them as soon as they inwardly feel an assignment to do so. For time and again people will feel addressed and will not be able to close themselves off to the power of My word .... And every single soul is precious to Me, and its return fills Me with a bliss which you cannot comprehend. For you don't know the depth and omnipotence of My love which wants to fill all beings if only they would give up their resistance .... And this love will follow every soul until the end and try to persuade it to return before it is too late. For soon the time limit set for you humans will have expired, and then the last harvest will be held on this earth .... And then My own will rejoice and be glad, and great horror will befall those people who resist Me until the end .... and therefore have to walk the path through creation again .... My measure of grace until the end is exceedingly great, yet every person must voluntarily avail himself of My grace, then he will also belong to My own who will be saved in the end, as it is proclaimed through word and scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Call to Jesus Christ is salvation .... God's word ....

B.D. 6143 from December 23rd 1954, taken from Book No. 66

No other help can be sent to you from above than My word which warns and admonishes you and points you to the right path and to the one from Whom salvation originates, Who wants to set you free from adversity and suffering but requires your will to do so .... I can only ever call you to come to Me, to Jesus Christ, your saviour and redeemer from every adversity .... I will always listen to your call if you pray to Me in Jesus Christ, for My promise is: Whatever you ask the father in My name He will give you .... And therefore I send you My word so that you will come to realization through the word, so that it will become easy for you to believe in Me as the redeemer of the world, Who embodied Himself in Jesus Christ, in order to be able to enter into visible contact with you to accomplish the act of salvation on earth for you. I cannot help you other than through My word .... and you establish the voluntary connection with Me when you receive or listen to My word, and then I can also help you in earthly adversity .... as I have promised you .... But as long as people are completely detached from Me, as long as they don't believe and only have earthly interests, I cannot approach them in the word, and as long as they don't request My help I have to refuse them My help either .... And therefore there is much hardship and misery on earth, for it is obvious that the world is dominated by the adversary .... It is obvious that people can no longer be made to think other than through adversity, and thus they cannot be spared it until they unite with Me, until they accept My word and thereby come to realize why they have to suffer on earth .... I can and always want to help, yet you must approach Me for this and prove to Me through your call to Me that you believe in Me and acknowledge Me as your lord. Then I will also always be ready to help, then the earthly and spiritual adversity will be remedied, for the latter is the cause of the earthly adversity which you feel painfully, whereas you cannot measure the spiritual adversity humanity is experiencing in the last days before the end .... Therefore don't be surprised if you still have to endure much suffering .... don't be surprised but try to remedy it by sincerely joining Me and requesting strength and help in Jesus' name, which will then also be given to you as I have promised you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

End time Part 2

God's end-time revelation ....

B.D. 6023 from August 14th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

You are approaching the end .... And therefore I reveal Myself to you so as not to leave you in ignorance of what this end will mean for you. I reveal Myself so that you will prepare yourselves, so that you will live in the right way and need not fear an end. You humans don't believe in an end and reject all admonitions and warnings which you receive on account of My revelations .... You ridicule and laugh at those who proclaim the near end to you, you deem yourselves knowledgeable and feel superior to the knowledge which is imparted to a person in an unusual way. You are spiritually blind and unable to see anything, and yet you don't believe those who have vision and therefore tell you in which hour you live .... And it will be as in the time of Noah when I also announced the near judgment to people and found no belief, when the proclaimers of the judgment only reaped scorn and ridicule until the day arrived when My proclamations came to pass, until the day arrived when the scorners fell prey to the judgment .... And once again it will be like this, again the Judgment has been announced a long time in advance, and it will be proclaimed time and time again, yet the last day for this earth and all its inhabitants will come suddenly and unexpectedly, for My Word is truth and it will come true when the time is right. But who believes that people live in the midst of this time, that they will only have a short time left until the end .... Who believes that they are facing a change for the worse, something which no-one on this earth has ever experienced? .... Who allows himself to be impressed by divine revelations, by predictions concerning the near end? Which one of you humans is consciously expecting the end and preparing himself for it?

There are only a few who believe that which was proclaimed by seers and prophets, and these few only reap scorn and ridicule if they profess their belief in it and also try to inform their fellow human beings .... few people listen to My voice and live their life such that they are not afraid of the end but rather feel pleased in view of the blissful time which will follow the end of this earth. However, I want to increase their number, I would like many more to realise that the time has been fulfilled .... I also would like to reveal Myself to those who are without knowledge .... Yet their will is defying Me and I will not compel anyone .... Therefore I content Myself with those who believe My Words and stand up for them, and I will grant them great power of speech .... I will let them speak in My place and although they, too, will have little success, although their words, too, will not be taken seriously, the world will nevertheless take notice of the proclamations of the near end .... There will be no shortage of indications and all over the world an end will be spoken of, but it will only ever affect a few such that they will believe and prepare themselves for it. And I will support those who have accepted the task of spreading enlightenment. I will bless all efforts which aim to distribute that which is conveyed to you humans in the form of revelations .... And the information of the forthcoming end will reach far and wide .... However, My revelations will prove themselves to be true faster than you suspect. For people will experience days of terror and thereby the truth of My Word will be pointed out to them .... And then they will still have sufficient time to prepare themselves for the end which irrevocably will follow these days of terror within a very short time .... And regardless of whether you, who spread My revelations, find credence or not .... don't stop proclaiming the forthcoming event; warn and admonish your fellow human beings and convey My revelations to them .... Proclaim to them the imminent Judgment which will affect everyone, even if they don't believe your words ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The end time justifies the gifts of grace ....

B.D. 7908 from June 3rd 1961, taken from Book No. 82

It is an unmerited act of grace that you humans may hear the Word from above, for in the time shortly before the end the human race will have reached a spiritual low level which will necessitate a disintegration of the earthly creation, a transformation and new embodiment of all still constrained spiritual substances as well as the souls which presently live on earth as human beings and, for the most part, are failing in their test of earthly life. People therefore don't strive towards unity with Me of their own accord, they keep their distance from Me and, in their rejection, are not worthy of being spoken to by Me .... It is therefore an extraordinary grace that I nevertheless lean down and speak to people, that I also allow My Word to be given to those who keep away from Me. Hence I forget about their state of unworthiness, I pursue those people who turn away from Me precisely because the time of the end has come and because this end signifies a renewed banishment into matter for many human souls which I would still like to avert while there is still time .... I call and coax, I let My light ray of love shine in all places, I touch people's hearts with this ray purely in order to make them come to their senses, accept and ponder My Words in their hearts and then live their lives accordingly .... I just don't want them to go astray for an infinitely long time again .... And this great risk exists, for only a few people have a living faith in Me which will protect them from the downfall when the hour of the end has come. For this reason My love grants you this final gift of grace, even though you do not deserve it .... And you need only not reject it when My servants want to convey My Word to you .... Listen to them and reflect without inner resistance on what I say to you .... Then you will also be able to gain faith in your God and Creator which will not be a blind faith .... And soon you will feel My love in you as well, because you will not dismiss the impression of thoughts coming to you because you will sense that they correspond to the truth. Simply let go of your inner resistance and you will be saved for time and eternity.

Listen to Me .... and the strength of My Word will take effect in you, because My Word will illuminate you with divine strength of love .... You won't hear empty human words when My messengers bring My gifts of grace to you .... Human words are easily discarded, but the Words of God exert an influence, provided that the human being does not fight this influence. Therefore I do not expect anything else of you than to listen to Me when I come to you Myself in the Words conveyed to you by My messengers .... I do not ask for anything other than that you do not turn away in indignation, but to think about it for once .... And I will truly help you to recognise the truth of My Word, your heart will feel addressed by Me and your thoughts will gradually turn towards Me, your resistance will grow weaker and the strength of My Word will begin to take effect in you. Simply surrender your resistance and, truly, I Myself will look after every individual person and convey to him Words of love and grace, Words of support and comfort, Words of wisdom, according to his soul's need so that it will recognise Me Myself in the Words brought to people by My messengers. For verily, I say to you: it is the time of the end .... And time and again My love and mercy approaches you anew and wants to protect you from the fate of a renewed banishment when the end has come .... And therefore I will still shower you with My gifts of grace and will still try to gain anyone whose heart is not yet entirely hardened for Me and My kingdom  .... I will try to reveal Myself to him as the most loving God and Father of eternity and he will truly be affected by the ray of My love. He will be able to recognise My Word as the Father's voice Who wants to help His child, Who wants to protect it from the abyss, Who still wants to save it before the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of the end and signs of the time ....

B.D. 8310 from October 25th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

The announcements of a near end seem unbelievable to people, consequently they reject them and also doubt the truth of the spiritual messages I convey to Earth .... And yet it will not take long for these announcements to fulfil themselves, for My Word is truth .... And precisely the fact that people don't have much time left to change their nature into love causes Me to repeatedly draw their attention to the end and to seriously admonish them to listen to My Word and to live their life accordingly. However, people don't want to believe and I cannot forcibly affect their thoughts and intentions, I can only ever inform them of that which is about to happen to them and leave it up to their free will as to how they assess and make use of such proclamations. And since the process of the end has never taken place before, since people have no knowledge of this, it is also difficult for them to believe it, even though from the beginning of this earthly period I have indicated this end time and again. Yet they should also take notice of the signs which I foretold as well .... They will notice that the signs are increasing and that, purely from a worldly point of view, a change must come about, for everything is intensifying to an abnormal degree, people find themselves on a level which should make them stop and think .... There is no more love, instead, people outdo each other with heartlessness, living next to each other in harmony no longer exists, people are hostile towards each other and allow free reign to their low instincts and passions, they chase after material goods and do not strive towards any spiritual contact whatsoever .... Like it was at the time of the great Flood, people are only searching for worldly pleasure and even obtain it by unlawful means due to the fact that love has grown cold .... Anyone looking around with open eyes should already recognise the signs of the last days and know that one day restitution will have to come, that one day God's power and righteousness must come to the fore, if a God is believed in at all. If this faith is completely missing, people will truly have reached a low spiritual level which will also draw in the end of this earth .... Yet from My side nothing else can be done but to repeatedly point out the end, to constantly keep addressing people through the mouths of prophets and seers and to enlighten them about the cause and effect of people's lives .... but always leaving it up to their freedom of will to grant credence to the proclaimers of My Word or to reject it. Nevertheless, every person's destiny will proceed faster than you think; all of you will have to experience this time if you are not blessed by being recalled before. My plan of Salvation was established an infinitely long time ago and will certainly be implemented because the time the spiritual beings were granted for releasing themselves from the physical form in this period of salvation has come to an end .... And even the exceedingly short time you have left until the end could still be enough for your final release if only you make your serious will known to fulfil your purpose of life on earth, consciously strive towards Me and appeal for My support to achieve perfection .... For I will truly comply with this serious plea, I will help you in every spiritual adversity and with profound mercy draw you to Me, so that you will not go astray again for an infinitely long time when the end of this earth has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

False Prophets

False Christs and false prophets ....

B.D. 5861 from January 24th 1954, taken from Book No. 64

And I keep telling you: The signs and miracles from My adversary’s as well as from My servants’ side on earth will increase, for many false Christs and prophets will arise on behalf of the prince of darkness in order to refute the teachings of My rightful servants .... in order to cast doubt on their miracles and prophesies and to plunge people into ever greater darkness .... Yet the false prophets’ miracles will only aim to increase earthly power and wealth, they will not perform deeds of love. Works will develop which are claimed to have been accomplished with supernatural strength, although they can only be described as an accumulation of material goods, thus they also betray the one who is lord over matter .... True miracles, however, are works of compassion for suffering and frail humanity .... True miracles are obvious effects of strength from above .... And true miracles can only be performed by those who work as rightful messengers of My Word on earth, who profess Me and My name before the world and try to awaken and revive the belief in Me .... Those who proclaim to people in My name what is about to happen to them are indeed true prophets. And I have chosen them because they combine the proclamation of the Word with evidence of the strength of faith in order to make people aware which strength and which spirit works through My representatives .... For many false prophets will arise in the end and try to confuse people by performing miracles .... My adversary will use the same methods, and he will find it easy to mislead people because he does not announce a decline but only ever promises earthly good living standards and earthly progress.

And his miracles consist of emphasising this earthly progress, since his miracles are humanly fascinating material developments and because his prophesy is a future of affluence, honour and earthly success, a world of economic development and earthly perfection. Every such prophesy receives attention, thereby diverting humanity’s attention ever further from what is genuine and true, which is proclaimed to them by My representatives on earth .... that people are approaching the end, that no amount of material possessions can save them from the downfall they will indisputably approach if they do not believe My Words but rather believe those who are influenced by the prince of darkness .... who indeed also perform miracles with his strength .... who are powerful on earth because they subjected themselves to him, but whose works can always be recognised .... For they do not express love, no help for needy fellow human beings can be recognised therein, even though they also use My Words, even though they hide behind My name in order to be accepted as true prophets .... Where love does not prevail My spirit cannot be found, and neither will there be miracles performed nor prophetic Words spoken, but My adversary’s activity will be clearly noticeable who, in the last days, will try anything to disperse My small flock and gain it for himself .... The time of the end has come, therefore take notice of everything I tell you so that you will learn to differentiate between genuine and false, between light and works of deception, between truth and untruth .... so that you will not fall into the hands of the one who wants to corrupt you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

False Christs and prophets ....

B.D. 8487 from May 4th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Beware of false Christs and false prophets .... I warned you about those when I lived on earth because I knew of My adversary's activities, of his snares and unscrupulous machinations whereby he tries to pull you humans into ruin. He is using all means, and this especially during the last days in order to increase the darkness in which humanity languishes. There will be people everywhere who claim to be knowing and initiated into the secrets of creation, who demand people's recognition and faith in their spiritual experiences and who are but My adversary's tools, because they support and spread spiritual knowledge which completely contradicts the truth. False Christs and false prophets will appear in large numbers .... They will all wear the cloak of divine messengers, they will all claim to possess knowledge and to be in contact with the highest representatives .... They will pretend to be messengers of light and yet walk in profound darkness themselves, and therefore they will only ever spread darkness amongst their fellow human beings. They cannot emanate light because they don't possess light themselves, yet their mannerisms are so self-assured that people do not dare doubt the divine mission of those who, nevertheless, in reality work for My adversary. But only people who live in truth themselves will be able to recognise this and they, in turn, will be described by them to be false prophets .... And it will be difficult to convince oneself of the true prophets' divine mission, yet it is not impossible .... The fact that true prophets exist is proven by My warning against false prophets ....

However, you need only ever seriously desire not to fall prey to the latter and truly, you will also know whom to turn to. For My messengers will bring you a message which will touch your soul in a comforting and helpful way, which will affect you like a nourishing meal and refreshing drink, which you will continue to desire and thereby become noticeably strengthened for your earthly life's path. Whereas the alleged knowledge conveyed to you by wrong teachings cannot convince you of the truth and does not result in any illumination or stimulation of your soul .... It is and remains barren knowledge which you will find barely credible and of little use to you. It is more likely to cause you dread and fear because you are unable to detect a loving God therein, Who behaves like a Father with His child. False prophets will never be able to offer people pure truth, and the adversary's only intentions are to undermine the truth, to entangle people in error. His most eager endeavour consists of withholding from people the truth about Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation, about God's human manifestation in Jesus, or to confuse their thoughts such that they won't take the path to the cross and thereby their earthly path remains unsuccessful for their souls .... And no means is too evil for him to use, because Jesus defeated him through His crucifixion, and he is trying to regain the fruits of His victory again .... Souls who turn to Jesus are lost to him; consequently he will try to give an entirely wrong description of Jesus so that they do not see any reason why they should take the path to the cross. The truthful portrayal of the act of Salvation also has a redeeming effect, and this means that My adversary will lose his followers, what he tries to prevent by cunning and trickery. And you humans can truly and easily recognise every false prophet yourselves by the fact that he withholds the knowledge of the Salvation through Jesus Christ from you, and thus you are entitled to dismiss him as a 'false prophet' .... And especially during the last days you can notice increasingly more often that most diverse descriptions of spiritual subjects are given by those who present themselves as prophets of truth. Yet in one instance they all agree, that the salvation through Jesus Christ .... the sacrifice on the cross by the man Jesus to redeem the immense guilt of sin .... is doubtful, because the belief in this signifies a loss of followers for My adversary and he does not want to lose them ....

Jesus Christ has been argued about for centuries, because time and again false prophets arose who had already proven their affiliation to My adversary and were influenced by him to act against Jesus .... Although they were unable to completely dispute the earthly life of the man Jesus and thereby remove the knowledge of him entirely, the real purpose of His earthly existence .... His redeeming mission .... was repeatedly portrayed as a misguided teaching which removed people's hope of ever being released from their guilt of sin unless they themselves made

Amends .... unless they thus believed these false prophets. Yet no human being will ever be able to release himself from his immense guilt of sin without the help of Jesus Christ; no human being will ever succeed in perfecting himself by his own strength without Jesus Christ, because the original sin absolutely prevents this .... Hence 'self-redemption' is impossible, irrespective of how sincerely it is aspired to, because the human being's will is too weak and would fail time and again .... Regardless of how you are instructed .... if Jesus Christ is not portrayed as the Son of God and Saviour of the world, in Whom I embodied Myself, you are not taught the complete truth, and you will not become eternally free, since only truth will set you free. And I Myself transmit this truth to you, I Myself, your God and Creator of eternity, the greatest and most perfect Spirit in infinity .... I transmit the revelations to you directly and guide you into truth, because I want to give you the light of awareness again, which you once gave away voluntarily and which will be returned to you providing you willingly accept it, providing you let yourselves be taught by Me and surrender to Me with love, thus also fulfilling My will .... providing you change yourselves to love and accept your original nature again in which you were happy beyond description. Only One can promise all this to you, and only One can help you to achieve it, and this One is Jesus, Who is completely merged with Me, thus He and I are one .... God from eternity to eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Satanic activity in the end time

Satan knows he doesn't have long time .... devil in the end time ....

B.D. 3603 from November 15th 1945, taken from Book No. 46

The gates of hell open wider as the end draws nearer .... All the forces of darkness unfold and assail people, and the prince of the underworld has great power. He sees himself at the end of his time and still seeks to exploit it in every way. And people in their weakness of will do not stop him, but they are willing servants whom he determines to act contrary to God in order to separate them from God forever. The prince of the underworld knows that he does not have much time left .... His power will be irrevocably broken when the end of this earth has come .... And by the raging of satan it can be seen that the end is no longer far away. The most cruel events are becoming more frequent, deeds are being carried out which no-one previously thought possible, people will shy away from nothing and they themselves no longer recognize the depths they are in, the depths they have been drawn into by a power which is outside of all divine order, which is completely devoid of love and which also stifles every spark of love in people's hearts, which spills every little flame which still glows in secret. It is a time of boundless hatred and the most blatant lack of love, people no longer live like brothers amongst each other but they are hostile to each other in every way, and only a few stick together and do not allow themselves to be spiritually raped, i.e. they defend themselves against satan’s assaults and take refuge in God, asking Him for help against the enemy of their souls. And love is not yet suffocated in them, and their actions correspond to God's commandments, and therefore they will be particularly harassed by the enemy of their souls in the last days, namely by their fellow human beings who carry out the will of the one who wants to corrupt them .... Hell has opened its gates .... Countless devils pass through and come close to earth, spreading their poisonous breath on it and using it according to their lord's will. And they are willingly accepted, people themselves give them room to manoeuvre, they not only tolerate them in their vicinity but they voluntarily tread off the ground for them in which they can spread evil seed and completely poison it .... they open their hearts and do not resist those who seek to corrupt them. And if a servant of the lord comes to warn people against those forces of the underworld, to admonish them to close the doors and only allow the God of love to enter, they will be turned away from the door unheeded, their words will be disregarded and the prince of the underworld will be victorious. And this alone through the will of the people, who are free and can determine over themselves .... And the end draws ever nearer. God's language will still be heard urgently before but will also only receive little attention because people are already too much under the spell of him who seeks to draw them down into the kingdom of darkness. And the light which at the same time shines brightly from above down to earth will not be heeded .... And therefore there is no longer any stopping, the redemption period will come to an end in order to be replaced by a new era; satan will be bound and deprived of all strength and with him all spiritual beings which are in bondage to him, as it is proclaimed in word and scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Unbelief before the end .... Satan's activity ....

B.D. 7074 from March 27th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Humanity will perish in its ungodliness, although it is visibly supported by My adversary, hence gaining earthly power and wealth, knowledge and fame. For it is and will remain worldly profit which is not permanent, which keeps the souls in utter poverty and destitution and returns them to the same painful state of fate again that they had to suffer for an infinitely long time. People want to deny a God and Creator, convinced of their own strength and intelligence they attribute every earthly success to their own intellect and work and yet are merely controlled by the one who wants to displace Me from people's hearts and mind. They don't believe in a God nor do they believe in Satan's existence, nevertheless, they are in his power. And when the time comes when all faith will dwindle because people are only influenced in this godless direction, the moment will also have come when the adversary's activity will be stopped .... Everything points to the fact that My adversary rules the world, that he impels people to use their energy purely for earthly goals, that he pushes everything of a divinely-spiritual nature so far away that people won't make an effort to reach it .... He works on them directly or indirectly, he either openly fights against the faith or he showers people so abundantly with earthly possessions that they detach themselves from Me of their own accord so as not to be deprived of their earthly pleasures, instinctively realising that both together cannot be granted to them. They abandon Me without a second thought, for the world is too enticing and alluring that they cannot resist the temptation. It will also remain a futile undertaking trying to teach people otherwise, since such admonishing voices will be drowned out by the opposing side, because they will be silenced .... if not in another way then by force .... The poisonous seed is already being scattered on the still empty ground, that is, the children are already being given a completely wrong idea about the purpose of their existence, and each tender little plant which turns to the light anyway will be stifled .... the poisonous seed will render it incapable of living. The human being is already guided into wrong thinking as a child and, with the use of clever words, My adversary understands how to gain credibility. And where his cunning is not enough he will use force, for he is in charge of the ruling powers which assert themselves where no firm foundation of faith was built, which will subsequently also stand up to all onslaughts.

However, I also speak a language which is loud enough that it cannot be ignored .... at first in the form of all kinds of tragic events which should show every person the transience of earthly happiness and worldly possessions. And I will speak more distinctly still but will only be successful with those who have not fallen prey to My adversary as yet. Untold people will end their life on earth in this godless state, engulfed by impenetrable darkness which is inconceivable for you humans. But it was created by themselves, it is the inevitable result of their unbelief in a God and Creator; it is the fate awaiting the souls of all people who submit to My adversary and don't try to remove their separation from Me. It is their own fault, for every person with a serious will for truth is capable of deliberating .... no-one is forced to adopt his fellow human being's or the ruling powers' opinion, because every person's thoughts are free and he can also use his intelligence. If he does so with the desire for truth and justice, he will also be granted correct thinking by Me and he will find the truth within himself. Therefore I will always influence people's thinking through unexpected strokes of fate which no-one will be able to defend himself against, for I will not yet give up the fight for each individual soul. As long as a person lives on earth I will also create opportunities for him to attain the right realisation but I will not use force .... just as My adversary cannot forcibly achieve a turning away from Me, even if the earthly authorities take coercive measures .... For I only pay attention to the human being's will, his inner attitude towards Me. And every thought inclined towards Me will receive strength and help the soul to detach itself from My adversary. Yet success will not be great in terms of numbers, but every single soul which does not descend into the deepest abyss again is a gain for Me .... And therefore My love will do whatever it takes in order to still save those before the end which are not yet entirely in My adversary's hands, in order to restore their faith in a God and Creator of eternity Who wants to give His living creations a life in freedom, strength and light again which they possessed in the beginning ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The adversary's disguise as a spirit of light .... Miracles? ....

B.D. 7841 from March 4th 1961, taken from Book No. 82

Your thinking is utterly wrong if you look upon the adversary's machinations as divine miracles, because they can be recognised as soon as you humans are of good will and subsequently also desire to think correctly .... For the sign of My working consists of the fact that everything testifies to love, wisdom and power; consequently, you need only investigate as to whether love, wisdom and power can be recognised when you are informed of such alleged miracles .... My adversary also disguises himself in the form of light, he appears as a spirit of light and confuses gullible people who are looking for sensations and therefore also accept anything unverified. You should not believe blindly, each one of you should examine and keep that which seems acceptable to you after serious scrutiny. So if phenomena are reported to you which supposedly are My 'divine' activity, you should know that I do not work in unusual ways in order to lead people to faith, because a living faith can only be gained through kind-hearted actions and any other faith is of no value before Me. Why should I therefore offer you unusual phenomena and what would be My purpose for it? You can find out anything you need to know from My Word, its transmission is certainly an extraordinary gift of grace but it does not oblige anyone to believe who does not live a life of love .... But it shall stimulate you into kind-hearted activity, and then your faith will become firm and alive. A spiritually highly mature person will occasionally be able to experience spiritual visions, but he will find it very difficult to describe to his fellow human beings what he had seen .... In that case one cannot speak of 'unusual phenomena' which originate from Me .... Yet My adversary often works by dazzling people and thus creating an illusion of things which are only perceived by people akin to him, who are not in heartfelt contact with Me, their God and Father of eternity .... This can only happen if people think the wrong way and thereby prepare their own foundation for wrong images .... if they themselves are willing to confirm inaccuracies by testifying to them .... Their lack of earnestly requesting the truth leaves them open to any error, and then it is easy for My adversary to build upon this error and to increasingly confuse people's thinking more and more so that they see and hear what he feigns to them because they want to see and hear it. Don't believe that I try to prove or reveal Myself to those who do not shape themselves such that I can reveal Myself to them .... but even then it does not happen so obviously that it would compel someone into believing who has not reached a specific degree of maturity .... And ask yourselves whether people advocating unusual experiences or phenomena can be credited with this maturity .... because only the masses will let themselves be deceived but fully matured souls will never experience My adversary's obvious activity .... Anyone who believes blindly gets more and more caught up in Satan's web of lies, for he has an easy game with them .... But if you seriously desire the truth, he will not be able to deceive you, then you will recognise him regardless of what he does .... For his activity emerges from darkness and only increases the darkness .... However, where I Am at work there is light .... and there can only be light where love is present. And this light of love can only emanate from Me, but it will also illuminate and penetrate the darkness .... Therefore, look for light, try to escape the darkness and turn to Me as the light of eternity .... And you will easily recognise where My adversary has intervened, for neither My love nor My wisdom nor power can be recognised there .... His activity will be clearly recognisable, as he will only ever fight the light and therefore also the truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Deceptive works of the adversary .... (UFOs)

B.D. 8623 from September 22nd 1963, taken from Book No. 90

Many times you will still be thrown into serious doubt and caused to ask questions, for during the last days you can still count on big surprises from My adversary's side. He will not hesitate to use any means to disturb you and keep you from the truth, he will do anything to distract your thoughts from your actual task of improving your soul, and he will do so cunningly to make it difficult to recognise it as satanic activity, because he will always disguise himself with a garment of light. He will pretend that you will be protected, that in times of earthly difficulties you will receive help 'from above' by beings of light, by inhabitants from other stars who will take care of people. For he certainly sees the chaos that exists on earth and even uses it for his own purposes to add to the confusion. Indeed, countless beings of light are ready to give you humans every assistance on My behalf, both spiritually and earthly, but they will only work on a spiritual level, they will influence your thoughts, they will urge you towards Me in Jesus Christ, they will arrange your fate such that your souls will be able to benefit from it.

They will give you good advice and you can also appeal to them for help in every need as soon as you are in contact with Me so that I can instruct these beings of light to assist you .... Yet visible things are truly not necessary to give you this help, they will not approach you by manifesting themselves or even operating physical objects which you can see with your eyes .... For the inhabitants of the world of light, the inhabitants of My kingdom, who are instructed by Me to help you need no physical covers to apply their will, they are spiritual beings who only ever influence you spiritually .... My adversary, however, influences you humans differently by trying to deceive you. He wants people to believe that supernatural beings take care of earthly inhabitants and instructs his followers to flash deceptive lights, for it is in his interest to stop people from giving themselves to their God and Creator, so that they will turn and entrust themselves to those beings and thereby become subject to his rule ....

He has great power at the end which he truly uses well for himself .... I can only ever warn you humans not to be so gullible. If you believe that beings from other planets come to earth in order to help you in any way then you should first consider that all visible stars are inhabited by beings in need of maturity but who, in accordance with eternal law, may not leave their assigned world .... that spiritual contact can in fact take place but people on earth should not look for such contact with inhabitants of other stars since you do not know the degree of maturity of those who want to communicate with you in spirit. Although these beings are indeed able to transmit messages to you by spiritual means .... through mediums .... you are unable to verify their content as truth. And therefore you should dismiss such messages as questionable, for when I want to instruct you it will either happen directly or through beings of light in My kingdom who receive the teaching material for you directly from Me. You should stay away from contact with spirits as long as you have not learned to differentiate between the spirits ....

My adversary, however, will always interfere where people willingly open themselves for messages from the spirit world. The desire for the supernatural alone offers My adversary a reason and he will always oblige the seekers, yet never for the benefit of their souls. During the last days he will also try to deceive people through materialisations by making non-material objects appear as phantoms before the eyes of individual people who seek unusual experiences and therefore can also be easily influenced by My opponent. In addition, people, too, launch experimental objects into the universe which are sighted again as material objects, so that people are no longer able to distinguish between illusion and reality. Yet both are of satanic origin, whether it originates from people or from the spiritual world which, however, is always the realm of darkness, just as people are prompted by the prince of darkness to conduct these experiments.

The end is approaching, and that is the reason for Satan's extraordinary activity. But I Myself also work extraordinary things by conveying the pure truth to people, and I would truly also let you know should these 'inhabitants of other celestial bodies' become active on My behalf .... I truly would not keep you guessing about it. But time and again I say to you 'Do not let such deceptive lights bother you ....' For he who causes them does not want to save you but ruin you. You will still experience much more before the end which will enable you to clearly observe his activity, providing you pay attention and stay in contact with Me so that I will always be able to illuminate your thoughts and in the light of truth you will recognise him and his doings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The adversary's onslaughts in the last days ....

B.D. 8365 from December 29th 1962, taken from Book No. 88

You still will have to prove yourselves many times, for My adversary will attack you wherever possible .... And he will sow strife, he will incite people against each other, he will do everything to make you feel uneasy in order to bring you to fall, and you will always have to appeal for the strength to resist his temptations .... And therefore you should at all times take refuge in Me before he is able to attack you, you should daily and hourly appeal for My protection, so that I can stand by your side and repel him. The battle against him will continue until the end, for he will not hand you over to Me, your God and Father of eternity, without a fight. But I, too, have a claim on you, hence you need only turn to Me and I will always stand by you, because I love you and want to keep your souls' enemy at bay to prevent you from falling during the temptation .... Wherever My adversary recognises spiritual aspiration he works particularly rigorously and seeks to stop it .... Then you will have to prove yourselves and seriously resist him, you must not offer him any targets by allowing yourselves to get carried away by impatience, irritation or unkindness, for then it will become increasingly more difficult to get away from him, although I Am always willing to help. But then your thoughts will not find the way to Me as quickly .... And only your heartfelt bond with Me will protect you from his onslaughts and temptations. And as long as he is still able to unsettle you into becoming impatient and enraged you will also be weak and he will make use of his power ....

This is why you should constantly work on your soul and try to relinquish all faults, and you only ever should appeal to Me for the necessary strength and, truly, just your will alone will give you strength and you will emerge victoriously .... His activity is so obvious in the last days before the end, he tolerates no peace, no harmony, no unity amongst people, he only ever intends to disturb, and it is up to you yourselves whether he will be successful, for just a call upon Jesus, your Saviour and Redeemer, will strengthen you and you will be able to resist .... For Jesus defeated him with His death on the cross, and if you call upon Me in Jesus he has to release you .... However, especially during such temptations you often forget to remember the Saviour and Redeemer, for the adversary's work consists of confusing your thoughts so that you react to his onslaughts and try to humanly assert yourselves where only I Am able to help because you don't have enough strength ....

Hence you shall prove yourselves in every temptation, that is, you shall take the path to Me in Jesus, for then he will have to withdraw, because My strength is truly greater than he is and because I will not leave anyone in distress who takes refuge in Me. Yet by yourselves, of your own strength, you are unable to do anything but with My strength achieve everything, and thus time and again I will give you strength provided you request it from Me, for then your thoughts aim towards Me and I will be able to assert My claim and protect you in every adversity and danger .... Don't forget this, for he will still provoke you many times, he will still often push himself between you and Me, and you will still often be in danger of succumbing to his temptations .... Just one call to Me in spirit and in truth is enough and I will push him away from you, I will not leave you to him but always help you in every spiritual crisis ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The time of the antichrist

Emergence of the Antichrist ....

B.D. 8734 from January 24th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

Not much time will pass before My adversary assumes his last dominion on this earth. But prior to this I will still speak with a voice of thunder, so that a few may still find their way to Me in utmost adversity, who then will remain faithful to Me because My obvious help enabled them to recognise Me and who therefore will not let go of their faith in Me again. Yet there will only be a few and therefore My adversary will wield great power, for the extensive natural disaster will cause people such severe hardship that they will join anyone who promises his help to end their misery. And one person will do so, he will win everyone over for himself who has not handed himself over to Me, for My Own will keep away from him, being mindful of My admonitions and warnings that the great battle of faith is about to happen, which will be incited by My adversary. Worldly people, however, will cheer him, for he will know how to dazzle them, and he will accomplish things which will make them inclined to believe in a supernatural power .... And precisely the fact that all unbelievers accept him as ruler and saviour from their earthly hardship proves that My adversary himself is involved, that he, as My adversary, avails himself of an earthly shell in order to be able to have a free hand. And you, who belong to My Own, will ask yourselves why I put up with this dominion of his and won't bring him down .... It is his last great campaign on this earth which will also bring about the ultimate end, he will instigate the flare up of the last battle in which you will have to prove yourselves, because it is the last decision before I come Myself to save My Own.

The earlier natural disaster had evoked a greater will to live in people, and anyone who had survived will try to acquire worldly goods again by any means, to attain earthly prosperity, and this striving will be supported by My adversary, who thus will find a huge number of followers. And he indeed knows how to deceive people about his true nature, they will see in him someone endowed with extraordinary strength, whom they unreservedly trust and give the right to issue instructions which they blindly obey .... And he will have so many supporters that the small flock of devout people, who recognise him and his true colours, will be unable to defend themselves from his attacks, but precisely because of this they will recognise him, that he wants to eradicate people's faith in Jesus Christ, that he wants to occupy the highest throne himself and have people worship him .... And so they will, because he will achieve true works of wonder with his remaining power. And you will know him when he appears, but first the world will be plunged into fear by the magnitude of a natural disaster .... through which I will reveal Myself to people ....

And directly afterwards he will appear and promise help and improvement from this enormous chaos. He will find many followers because people are ready for their downfall or they would recognise him and appeal to Me for protection from him and his machinations .... Not much time will pass before he appears, who at first will emerge under the cover of piety and yet very soon divulge his true nature. People, however, will be easily deluded and he will have a simple game with them .... They effortlessly relinquish their faith in a God because they were hard hit by the natural event and are willing to place My greatest enemy and opponent onto the highest throne, who embodies himself and his characteristics in a human being in order to set the final course of action on this earth in motion: to wage open battle against Me and My Own, against all faith and all justice .... For only his supporters will be provided by him with the means to live, whilst My Own will be threatened with death .... yet he shall find His Lord in Me as soon as his time is up, and for the sake of My Own I will shorten this time .... I Myself will come to save them from greatest adversity and his dominion will end; he, together with his followers, will be bound again for a long time .... And a new era of peace and harmony will start again .... where love shall reign and My adversary's activity will be prevented .... as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Antichrist .... End ....

B.D. 3672 from January 31th 1946, taken from Book No. 46

The spirit of the Antichrist has been in the world since Jesus Christ accomplished of His act of Salvation. He has constantly attempted to undermine His act, he has always and forever fought Jesus' followers, he has always and forever driven people into heartlessness, thus he has actively opposed Christ's will and teaching on earth, partly by means of spiritually confusing people's thoughts and partly, in human appearance, clothed in a gown of knowledge and intelligence. The teaching of Jesus Christ was opposed by a human teaching at all times which aimed to weaken it, thus it was antichristian, and this has always been Satan's work, the work of forces from below which intended to cause people's desertion from God or to obstruct their way to Him. And this antichristian activity is steadily on the increase and will be blatantly self-evident before the end .... Satan himself will be active on earth in human form, the Antichrist in person, whose activity will be extremely ominous for the whole of the human race. For he will initiate laws which aim to eradicate spiritually-minded thoughts, which will prevent all spiritual endeavour and intend to entirely secularize people. And this will be the last work of the one who fights against God, for he will be transgressing the limit of his authority, which is relentlessly punished by God .... The change of worldly events will be rapid, extensive worldly changes will occur in short succession and a ruling power will come to the fore by wanting to direct the state of affairs of all nations and, instead of order, will cause utter disorder. For his regulations will first and foremost apply to the suppression of all faith. He will find many supporters on earth, and that will be the sign for the End. For people won't resist it but will almost unanimously profess and celebrate him as a hero and victor whose goal they acknowledge and consequently also support.

And this will be the start of the most difficult time for believers. It will seem incomprehensible to them what is going on in the world, it will seem incomprehensible to them that God's love and patience allow His most sacred name to be slandered and ridiculed and Jesus Christ's followers to be ostracized and pursued in a most brutal way. Yet they penetrate the truth of the divine Word ever more, which has predicted all this, and thus they also faithfully commit themselves to God's guidance. The Antichrist rages in a most frightening way, he dazzles people by the actions he implements with support of strength from below .... Satan himself works through him as the opposing spirit of the One Who works in the living creations of love and faith, in people, who love God above all else and firmly believe in Him and thus have to suffer great adversities due to God's opponent. People will pay homage to him, they will erect altars, they will proclaim him as the Messiah bringing salvation to them, for he will achieve feats which will impress people, yet they will not be works of love but mere activities of arrogance and craving for power. He will work as a human being, try to explain his strength as human strength and oppose and deny everything that is divine, that points to and testifies of God. And his willpower will be rock hard .... He will give orders, and anyone resisting his command will be destroyed by him .... He will seek to prohibit all teachings of Christ, all knowledge of Him and His act of Salvation, he will try to drag everything through the mud and regally reward those who assist him in his quest against Christ, just as he, full of hatred, will also take actions against His followers ....

The Antichrist's stature will be recognisable by its external good looks, by his physical strength .... for Satan conceals himself so as not to be recognised for who he is. And his extraordinary abilities will draw humanity's attention to him, there will be no end of admiration. He will reside on earth in external splendour and grandeur, in contrast to Jesus Christ Who lived inconspicuously amongst his brothers, devoid of all earthly possessions with a love-filled heart for his fellow human beings. But the Antichrist's heart will be callous and unemotional towards all worldly hardship and yet humanity will jubilantly applaud him, blinded by his external brilliance and strength. He will appear suddenly and unexpected at a time of utmost earthly adversity and, with strong hands, promise relief, seize power and authority without meeting any resistance, because people only pay attention to the harsh conditions on earth and ignore this hero's spirit, who will want to distinguish himself and, with the help of like-minded people, elevate himself as a ruler. And then the end will be near .... For the resulting battle of faith will be the prelude to the entire work of destruction of earth .... It will only last a short time but with such intensity that it will require an extremely strong faith as not to succumb.

Yet once again God Himself will confront His adversary .... For He is in spirit amongst those who fight on His behalf, and the Antichrist runs in vain against the bastion of faith .... And he will fall from his throne into the mire of damnation .... His government will not last long but will cause unspeakable misery amongst the whole of humanity which will predominantly support him and abandon all faith in God, which will believe his earthly implementations and will thus finally also share the damnation, for it will be subject to God's adversary and therefore also share his fate. And this will be the End .... Jesus Christ will remain victorious and His church will continue to exist for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Antichrist - A saviour? .... Anti-spiritual activism ....

B.D. 4029 from April 24th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

The spirit of the Antichrist is such that he will approach people in the disguise of a saviour although his will utterly opposes God in as much as he does not acknowledge a God of love, just as he, in fact, will reject all spirituality as supernatural and therefore unverifiable, thus non-existent. Even the nature of Christ will be so unfamiliar to him that he will be unable to believe in His act of Salvation and His mission on earth, and thus he will try to portray Him as a mere figment of imagination, making every effort to displace this illusion from people's hearts. His own nature is not the same as Christ's, and therefore it is understandable that he will regard and fight Him as a spiritual enemy.

The forthcoming Antichrist's personality will exceed the natural framework; he will be an extraordinarily gifted human being whose particular strength rests in his worldly self-confidence, in his conduct with those who are responsible for the well-being of the nation. And therefore he will be successful, he will be granted his aspired supreme control, it will be assumed that extensive reforms for the benefit of the general public can be expected through him. Everyone will accept him; he will exploit this superiority for all kinds of measures. But he will especially intervene against the supernatural spirit, against all religious groups as well as churches or spiritual movements which are based on Jesus Christ and His teaching, because he will depict neighbourly love as a state of weakness which has to be fought at all costs. And anyone who joins his endeavours is also regarded as an antichrist; he is considered God-opposing and will prove to be unkind to his neighbour and thus also live in spiritual blindness, since he belongs to Satan's realm. But as ruler over many the Antichrist will cause tremendous chaos with his measures, which will be devoid of all human kindness and only designed to bring hatred and discord amongst humanity, to stifle love and to descend it into utmost spiritual hardship. And then God's countermeasures will become of utmost importance, which will be explained by God's obvious activity through His servants on earth, because He, too, has to be recognisable on earth to those who belong to His side. He has to manifest Himself equally extraordinarily so that He cannot be rejected but has to be acknowledged by people who are willing to walk the right path, who either consciously or unconsciously approach the Creator of heaven and earth by asking for His help in times of spiritual suffering. And then the struggle between good and evil will become particularly intense, since the last hour is moving ever closer and the parting of the spirits has to take place by Judgment Day ....

This separation can only occur when people are seriously confronted by the choice to either acknowledge or deny God. This question will force their decision and in order to bring it about, the adversary will emerge openly by influencing his representatives on earth to take and enforce measures which exhibit hostile thinking towards God. And thus the last battle on earth will begin .... the battle of faith, the battle against Christ, with the result that people will finally decide for or against Him. And then comes the Judgment .... because they will turn for or against God of their own free will, and this free will they have to answer for. This conflict is inevitable as it distinctly highlights the Antichrist's nature, and all of humanity will then be able to assess the thoughts and actions of the one who appears in the disguise of a saviour in order to realise his shameful plans; who openly fights against God and therefore will be banished into the earth again for a long time, from where he cannot release himself until he is once again helped by people whose wrong love for matter will loosen Satan's chains. But it will never be possible to displace Jesus Christ, He will remain victorious on Judgment Day, and His teaching will fill all hearts. His followers will take it along at their rapture, and thus it will also be held in high esteem as spiritual knowledge on the new earth, it will be exemplified and people will live in utmost realisation and become aglow with the most profound love for God. And God's adversary will never be able to displace it because all power will have been taken from him for a long time ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Antichrist .... The faith is in danger ....

B.D. 4947 from August 6th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

The Antichrist will irresponsibly proceed against all who still believe in a God of heaven and earth. For he will force people to deny their faith which, on My part, is entirely a matter of the human being's free will. He will force them by threatening measures which appear intolerable to people, hence they will be too weak to resist. The faith is in danger .... This should make everyone think who is approached by Me through My messengers on earth, who receives My Word which I have conveyed to My messengers. The faith is in danger .... Do you know what it means having to make a public declaration and at the same time heading towards extreme earthly hardship? .... Do you know how people will pull every single religious doctrine apart with the intention to demonstrate its uselessness to you and how little you will be able to answer? Do you know how difficult they will make it for you to stand firm in faith of Me, your God and Father of eternity? How they will take and destroy everything that hitherto seemed irrefutable to you?

Everyone who determinedly rejects their demand of denying Me will be treated brutally, and in the face of this many will weaken and betray Me without resistance, for they lack the strength of faith which arises from the pure truth. I want to draw your attention to this time and enlighten you in advance, because I know every individual person's character and the spiritual adversity you will experience resulting from My adversary's activity, who can be distinctly recognised by the Antichrist's measures. And I want to inform you of his success .... since he will fight with much cunning and force he will find many followers .... He will succeed in doing what many before him had failed to do, he will shake the faith which seemed unshakable .... He will overturn religious doctrines with the greatest of ease for he will be an effective speaker and will show people the error of their thinking, and those who don't carry Me in their heart will cheer him on and agree with him, considerably strengthening his power even more.

He will achieve what no-one else has achieved before .... he will overthrow a power which was deemed insurmountable. But there is one wall he will not be able to pull down, he will meet with one resistance, namely wherever My fighters are under My guidance .... There he will fight in vain, for My fighters will be invincible since they will be protected by the shield of faith which is so alive that it is strength in itself and cannot be shaken. These fighters of Mine will draw the strength directly from Me, for they will be able to hear and even see Me and not succumb to any temptation .... they will be enlightened and therefore will also recognise what hour has tolled and how close it is to the end .... The right knowledge will provide My Own with the strength to persevere to the end; but the majority of people will lack the right knowledge, and when it is given to them they will not accept it.

But I know what will happen and want to help you, and Am only able to do it such that you will be informed about the battle of light against darkness in the last days before the end, about My adversary's great power and your heavenly Father's even greater love and grace for everyone wanting to remain His Own, who thus have the sincere will to belong to the small flock whose shepherd I Am and whom I therefore will not abandon during the worst battle of faith which the people of this earth will still experience before their end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The Antichrist's influence before the end ....

B.D. 5606 from February 19th 1953, taken from Book No. 61

The influence of the Antichrist will also hasten the end, for then the hardship of My Own will reach its highest peak and necessitates My coming in order to put an end to this adversity. My adversary's only objective is to dethrone Me and put himself onto the throne, that is, to completely destroy people's faith in a God and Creator of eternity in order to be esteemed higher himself, in order to be venerated and feared like God .... He does not want to own people's love, only their submission, he wants to control everything and thus be supreme ruler. As long as people still have faith, as long as they acknowledge a Power above themselves to Which they will have to give account one day they will not yield to the one who demands something from them that is God-opposing .... And therefore the adversary will proceed against this Power by trying to eradicate the belief in Me, and this by brutal means which will make it difficult for My Own to remain faithful to Me .... Yet the strength to persevere will be provided to them by Me in abundance. I will so visibly reveal Myself to them that their faith will become increasingly stronger, that they will accept all detriment in the realisation that I alone can give and take and will truly repay what is inflicted upon them on earth.

The Antichrist's endeavour is to stamp out the Christian teaching .... to prevent all knowledge about Jesus Christ as Son of God and Redeemer of the world .... He openly declares war on Me .... And that is his end .... My adversary will embody himself in a person who is totally enslaved by him, i.e., he completely owns his soul and at first deceives people with all kinds of proceedings and favours which will guarantee him the support of large crowds .... And his speeches and activities will be a mask which conceals the most evil frame of mind .... He will be a master in knowing how to hide arrogance, lies and greed for profit, yet his lack of love will soon expose him, that is, only in the eyes of My Own, for towards his followers he feigns sympathy for all suffering which he, however, does not try to alleviate but only contributes towards increasing these afflictions. The believer will recognise him, for he badly has to suffer under his rule, yet anyone who complies with him, who openly renounces Me, will be treated by him like a friend and be worldly honoured and respected. And so there will soon emerge two parties .... the majority will follow him and only a small flock will remain faithful to Me in their attitude and actions. And these will constantly be at risk, because My adversary urges people to cause them harm wherever possible. The Antichrist will reward such actions against My Own in order to even make the last believers, who still offer resistance to him, desert Me.

This will be the start of a time of bitter distress for My Own and yet it will be bearable because they will be allowed to receive an exceptional gift of grace .... because I will show Myself where people are in danger of weakening .... I know each individual person's will and attitude towards Me, and I will truly not let My adversary gain the upper hand over his soul. Besides, the end is near and My believers are faithfully devoted to Me in their hearts, therefore I can show Myself to them beyond the law in order to grant them strength. And many people will get to see Me, and then no power on earth will be able to destroy their faith in Me .... Then they will also joyfully give up their life if I require it. But I will put an end to My adversary's cruel game .... When he believes himself to have won I will come in the clouds and judge the living and the dead .... I will fetch My Own before I accomplish the act of destruction of the earth and all its inhabitants. Prior to this the adversity will be immense, yet My love will save you and My might will place into chains the one who opposes Me, because his time is complete ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Approval of battle of faith

2740 - ?resNotTranslated?

God permits the battle of faith ....

B.D. 3184 from July 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

People will experience serious psychological conflicts as a result of worldly laws, and this time is not far away. They will be required to openly declare their faith, and God allows this to happen because it is necessary that people should give serious thought to the question of their salvation which they had disregarded so far. He allows them to be put under pressure by the earthly power, to experience serious difficulties due to their faith, so that they have to make a clear decision regarding their belief. He allows every human being his freedom, that is, God will not force anyone to acknowledge Him if he is not warned by his inner voice to remain loyal to God and thus feels the inner urge to confess Him before the world. God will indeed allow this inner voice and observer to speak where there is still doubt and the human being is weak-willed. He will help all those who are hitherto undecided, He will send them devout people and through them touch their hearts, He will come close to everyone in His Word, in suffering and in need; He will reveal Himself to them, and with the good intention to recognise God and to fulfil His will a human being will also know how he should decide, because then the beings of light, who care for him, will also guide his thoughts right. But many people will discard what should be their most precious possession .... their faith in Jesus Christ as the divine Saviour ....

They will choose the world without hesitation and cause serious distress to their souls. And God cautions them in advance by confronting them Himself through His servants .... by teaching them to know the strength of faith and thus giving them remarkable evidence which can result in faith if they are not entirely opposed to God. And for that reason He will allow the battle against the faith, He will allow it to assume shapes which indicate the depravity of people because He Himself wants to speak during this time in order to save those people who need a convincing reason to believe. Therefore He will not prevent the earthly power when it openly advances against people who confess God. And then people are forced to make a decision, and this decision is vitally important for the souls as it will determine the soul’s fate in eternity, whether it will awaken to life or to death after it departs from this earth. To help people make the right decision God will try beforehand to make them understand, He will try to influence them through His earthly and spiritual servants who will help them if they are uncertain what they should do. But He will not force their will and therefore it is necessary that people are compelled by earthly means to make a decision in order that the freedom of their actions is guaranteed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Tests of faith

3 years test of faith .... Christianity ....

B.D. 0754 from January 24th 1939, taken from Book No. 16

Every task involves a certain commitment and the earthly child should always vigorously strive to meet this and not allow mediocrity to creep in since a work such as this demands great dedication and is too vast to be likened to daily routine work. And thus you are advised to give all your will and devotion to this work that it should not suffer any loss on account of trivialities. And now begin:

It will take three complete years for Christianity as a whole to pass its test of faith, to either become strong within itself or to completely abandon its faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world .... And during these three years a clear separation will be distinctly noticeable because the world and its followers endeavour to achieve a total separation from faith, whilst the others unite ever more firmly and devote themselves ever more deeply to their Saviour and Redeemer. The latter flock will be much smaller indeed and for this reason great hardship must still afflict the world to save what is not yet completely bound by Satan. The large community of those who deny the Lord are approaching a dreadful time. The Lord is without mercy when His Words and advice are no longer heeded and are ridiculed and laughed at. It is of vital importance to realise that time after time the Lord seeks to approach the human being with love and kindness and that He meets ever more hardened hearts .... that His intention always concerns the return of His fallen children and is not understood, thus leaving only one way to soften their hearts, and all clemency and mercy would be in vain, as these are ignored. Human beings can only return to their Creator by way of much grief and distress, even then it has to come from the heart because the Lord takes no notice of empty prayers, and after that there will be another separation which can yet deceive the ignorant in the final hour. A heartfelt sigh towards the Father of infinity suffices to deliver a child from gravest peril .... But those who are not praying in spirit and in truth will call in vain as their call cannot be heard; and thus there will not be many who acknowledge their relationship with the Father in the last hour, but for the few it will truly be a blessing ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Trial of faith before the battle of faith ....

B.D. 3766 from May 10th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

The battle of faith demands courageous fighters, it requires much strength because it will be exceptionally difficult. And those who want to pass it, who want to emerge victorious from the last battle on this earth, must be so closely united with Me that they can constantly draw the strength from Me. They must live in the firm conviction that I am always by their side, that I fight with them and for them, and the awareness of My presence makes them courageous and powerful and resilient. They must believe in Me so firmly themselves that they are also convinced of the good outcome of this battle, and they must first gain this firm faith before the final battle on this earth begins. If I now let you go through often hard trials it is only for your own good, for you shall be active as My fighters in the last time before the end, and therefore I prepare you for it. I want to strengthen your faith through various tests which you have to pass. And your will will also lead you to success .... You will not fall away from Me through these trials but become increasingly firmer, you will feel My presence ever more faithfully, and this is what I want to achieve through every adversity which also approaches you, you My servants on earth. Fear nothing .... for I am with you .... And know that I will never ever leave you, even if I don't appear instantly, but I will always and constantly help you in the way you need in order to reach the aim. The coming battle of faith is the last and most difficult test but you will pass it and therefore need not fear it. But you have to wrestle through it, of your own free will you have to attain that strength of faith which makes you powerful and insurmountable in the face of the most severe attacks, so that you can teach people again with conviction, so that you can draw them to you as I have drawn you to Me. Yet as soon as you are filled with the awareness of My presence everything will be easy for you, and you will also fight for Me with a happy heart because you fight with Me, because you know that I always consider you with My strength and that you cannot be defeated. You can only draw strength and courage from Me, for you are too weak on your own and the world certainly does not give you strength and courage. But I give out in abundance if only you remain in contact with Me .... and so that you let this connection become ever more intimate you first have to be subjected to tests of faith which let you take refuge with Me until you are so convinced of My constant presence that you no longer fear anything .... until you are so firm in your faith that this is a guarantee for victory in the last battle on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

Decay of religious organizations - Common action in the battle of faith

2742 - ?resNotTranslated?

Battle of faith .... Breakdown of human work .... Church of Christ ....

B.D. 4167 from November 14th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

The last days before the end will show the strength of resistance people will muster who belong to the true Church of Christ, in contrast to those who pay more homage to the human structure which they will see disintegrate in view of the battle of faith. For it will be a time when no compromises will be made, when everyone will have to make a clear decision, when religious doctrines will be unravelled down to the last detail and will therefore also necessitate thinking about and when everything of an external nature cannot stand up to serious criticism and will therefore be condemned or rejected. Only then will people realise how worthless it was and how much grace and strength rests in true faith and the heartfelt bond with Me which lacks all formality. People will see something fall apart which they portray as permanent and they will have to realise that those without enforced commandments have a far stronger faith and are far closer to Me through their way of life and their will, which looks for and strives towards Me constantly. All ecclesiastical performances will become subject to the measures of those who fight against spiritual issues, and only someone who longs for Me from the bottom of his heart, who receives My Word and with My Word also My strength, will prove himself .... Then much will be abolished which seems important to people now, and they will have to relinquish it and content themselves with silent contemplation without external actions, without pomp and glamour and without teachers who were not enlightened by Me and therefore unsuitable for the office of a minister. And they will have to acknowledge that I Myself have chosen My servants on earth and given them the task to instruct their fellow human beings and to convey the truth to them .... And blessed are those who will then accept the truth, who will make an effort to live according to My will and who use the short time until the end for their soul's development, for they will bear up and persevere until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Unification of different schools of thought during the battle of faith ....

B.D. 3947 from December 29th 1946, taken from Book No. 49

The various schools of thought will, due to their deviation from each other, always quietly fight each other in as much as each will try to lay claim to the truth and will therefore not want to accept the other. Yet, in the last days, they will all walk together, provided Jesus Christ's teaching is their basic principle and they confess His name. Then, all other differences will disappear into the background because every spiritual aspiration will be fought and every spiritual aspirant will therefore seek to meet other people of like mind. Thus, the teaching of Christ will emerge from every school of thought and their followers will belong to God's parish, to His church, which He Himself founded .... They will belong to this church because of their faith in Jesus Christ in spite of belonging to different schools of thought. Each one will discard external practices and customs and only pursue the inner connection with Jesus Christ, and each one will foster love, teach love and practise love.

The battle against all schools of thought will be carried out particularly brutally so that half-hearted people of little faith will fall away if they do not have a profoundly living faith because they will not be able to offer resistance, they will falter under the burden imposed on them by the world. The cause of their failure will rest in the error which can be found in every school of thought, when serious action against them forces them to think about it. Any person who lives within truth due to his loving actions and correct instruction by God's chosen servants will also muster the strength of faith and not waver during any hardship, because the truth will give him strength as well as perception. Thus, he will know of the approaching end and the salvation from utmost adversity by God Himself. However, he will not be able to find this perception through misguided teachings and his faith will falter and desert him when he is confronted by the serious choice to either confess Jesus Christ before the world or to deny Him. Then the person, whose works of love have made him receptive to God's truth, will be strong, he will offer resistance and need not fear any worldly measures because he will expect God's help which he will receive whenever his body or soul experiences hardship.

Then the church of Christ will only be small and followers of every school of thought will seek refuge in it, and every hatchet will be buried just as all outward appearances and ceremonial actions will fall by the wayside in view of the immense persecution which all followers will have to fear. For the individual's psychological development it is also beneficial for him to only take notice of the core, to recognise the Christian teaching of love as the core and thus his faith will be strengthened the more he abides by this teaching. The group of believers will get smaller, it will only be a small flock but they will live in the truth, in the right knowledge, and they will survive the hardest trials of the last days and emerge as victors, because the church of Christ will be victorious and embrace all who live in love and faith, who acknowledge Him before the world and are filled by His spirit as a result of their continuous actions of love .... The defenders of Christ will join together from all schools of thought and face up to their last battle, and God Himself will be their commander-in-chief. God Himself will protect them, the shield of faith will cover them and make them invincible .... they will fight in the name of Christ and victory will be on their side ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Joint action at the time of the battle of faith ....

B.D. 7806 from January 24th 1961, taken from Book No. 82

And a spiritual community will form which is active in My will when the time of the battle of faith has come .... People will come together who are of the same spirit, whose will is turned towards Me and who will also confess Me before the world. For these receive strength from Me and cannot help but proclaim My name because they are fully permeated by My spirit, because their faith is a living one, full of power and full of strength. Therefore this time of the battle of faith need not give you, who want to be Mine, cause for fear and worry, for you will be stronger than them, you will not fear them but your courage of confession will increase because the more eagerly you stand up for Me and My kingdom the more strength will come to you. And you will recognize each other, for love will bring you together, I Myself will direct your paths and guide you so that you will find the way to each other, and you will transfer the strength within you to the other, a holy fire will glow through you, for you know what is at stake, you also know that the end is near and that My coming is also to be expected soon. And this will strengthen your courage so that you will joyfully confess that you belong to Me, that you would also be willing to lay down your life if I demanded it of you. But I want to grant you My protection because I need you, because many weak souls shall still be lifted up by you, because you shall proclaim Me as your divine redeemer, Whom all people need if they want to become blessed. For My adversary wants to eradicate this faith from people, that is his last aim on this earth which he strives for and tries to achieve by brutal means. And therefore you should stand up for Jesus Christ, you should loudly confess His name before the world .... And you will also be able to do so, for anyone of living faith is also strong and fearless in the face of the world, anyone of living faith also has knowledge and can therefore also make the right decision, for he knows what hour has come .... He knows that the time will come when My adversary will be bound again because he openly opposes the faith in God in Jesus Christ and thereby exceeds his authority. And therefore you humans should strive to attain a living faith, you should live a life of love which alone gives birth to living faith, and you should awaken the spiritual spark in you to life through love, which will then also give you a bright light so that you will recognize and living faith will then also be the result of recognition .... Prepare yourselves for this time, for it requires great strength from you. And therefore also request this strength beforehand, for I will bless everyone who only has the will to belong to Me and to remain Mine forever .... He will truly then also receive the strength from Me to endure until the end, and he will joyfully confess My name before the world .... And he will belong to those who experience the end and whom I will rapture so that he may experience the joys of paradise on the new earth, for then all struggle will come to an end, there will be peace on earth and harmony and bliss ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Appearance of the precursor of Christ in the battle of faith

Embodied beings of light .... Lack of past memory .... Forerunner ....

B.D. 4970 from September 20th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

Those who want to be of service to Me ought to know the following: the spiritual state of people who live in the last days requires special help by the beings of light which work on My instructions in the spiritual realm as well as on earth, where a large number of them are embodied as human beings in order to fulfil a redeeming mission. How the beings of light work and help them is clearly evident to people who accept the spiritual information given to them, because they know that people's spiritual hardship can only be remedied through the gift of My Word from above. In view of the wide-ranging spiritual decline it would be completely impossible for My Word to gain acceptance amongst humanity, because it would neither establish the connection with the spiritual world, nor would it want to or be able to accept proclamations from this world. Therefore the world of light has to take mediating actions, the beings of light must look for suitable vessels on earth into which they can pour the emanations of My spirit and thus .... where necessary .... beings of light descend to earth as human beings in order to become a link between people and the spiritual world .... in order to be mediators between Myself and people. Hence a large number of beings of light are embodied during the last days before the end, in which you humans live at present, in order to help you, given that you are deluded and ignorant, live a wrong way of life and are therefore in serious trouble.

You yourselves are unaware of the low spiritual level and its consequences, and if the knowledge is given to you, you won't believe it. Yet the world of light shelters inhabitants who look upon the activities in the darkness on earth with horror and want to rush to your aid in order to still help those who don't offer resistance and entrust themselves to their guidance. However, they are nevertheless human beings who thus want to help and inform you. This is why you don't recognise them, just as they don't recognise themselves as beings from above even though they, as human beings, sincerely strive to ascend .... They are human beings like yourselves and yet their will is directed towards Me, who cannot be harmed by My adversary anymore because they have already become My Own before they came to earth for the sake of the needy human race. They want to bring you the light they constantly receive from Me and which simultaneously is the strength to ascend. Yet neither are they aware of the fact that they voluntarily came to earth, for their efforts to ascend have to be clearly observable by their fellow human beings in order to encourage them to do the same. Were a being of light recognisable as such to people it would not be able to serve them as an example, for then people who are afflicted by all weaknesses and flaws would feel incapable of ever attaining this example. Only very special, elevated spiritual beings know of their mission and origin and also inform people of it, although they will find no credence.

But such elevated beings of light will be recognisable to anyone who wants to recognise them, for their mission always involves public and not private activity, for then not just individual people but all people shall be informed of supernatural activity, of the strength and might and glory of the One, Who is Lord over life and death and the whole of creation, Who does not want His living creations to descend into darkness and therefore sends an exceedingly bright radiating light from above .... And one such light will bear witness to Me and become a talking point. And once it shines you will know that the end is not far away, that humanity has been granted just a short reprieve, for if he is not listened to and his warning call remains unsuccessful then nothing can save the unspiritual world anymore .... then the end will have come without fail as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus' forerunner at the end ....

B.D. 4878 from April 13th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

Someone amongst you will emerge who shall bear witness of My coming in the clouds. And when you hear him you will know that the end is near. He is one of the purest, he is full of love and kindness and therefore closely united with Me, he is a comforter and friend to you humans, a liberator from emotional distress. He is spiritually illuminated and knows about the Last Judgment, and therefore he will warn and admonish people in My name. He will fight for Me and My kingdom and be fully enlightened. And thus he will also know where the pure truth is represented. Consequently he will emerge from amongst those who receive My teaching from above and, due to his way of life, due to his love for his fellow human beings, he will also be taught from above, because he will still have to accomplish a final task .... to be My forerunner prior to My return. For the time is fulfilled, the predictions of the prophets are coming to pass and thus he, too, will have to appear. He will descend from the kingdom of light to earth for My sake in order to announce Me to people who are suffering utmost adversity and distress.

He will bear witness of Me since his voice will be My voice and anyone who listens to him, listens to Me. However, he will not stay with you humans for long .... Until you recognise him he will indeed live in your midst, but My adversary will persecute him and provoke people against him. He will preach love but people will listen to him with hatred. They will pursue and try to kill him. But I will know how to protect him until his hour has come, for he has to complete his mission, he has to prepare a path for Me, he has to uphold the flock of My children and inform them that the Lord's return is at hand.

And once he appears, not much time will be left. His words will ignite and arouse the lazy and undecided from their sleep, for he will only be a mouthpiece for Me, through him I want to openly express Myself just one more time. And once again he will be a voice that cries in the wilderness, who will only return because I will need a strong worker in the end, a worker from above to help humanity. Yet the world will hate him and spare no means to eliminate him, even though he will only speak and do good. But the world will have descended into darkness and all lights will have gone out .... Consequently, a bright light will appear on earth and all bearers of light will fetch oil for themselves to brighten their own lights again, which worldly people will endeavour to extinguish. And all people of true faith will recognise him as the forerunner of My return, and they will know that the time is fulfilled when I can be expected and with Me the Last Judgment .... They will take his words to heart because they sense that it is I, Who speaks through him, and that I announce My coming through him, who is My messenger as destined since eternity.

But he will have a difficult time with people who worship the world and reject his admonitions and warnings, yet who will not shy away from trying to kill him in spite of the fact that he will prove himself helpful towards all people and many will also accept his help. The former will want to prevent him from completing his mission but I will not recall him into My kingdom until he has prepared the path for Me, until he has proclaimed My coming to all who long to behold Me and whose faith he has strengthened, because he will only proclaim what he receives from Me through the inner Word, through the remarkable working of the spirit within himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forerunner ....

B.D. 8815 from June 19th 1964, taken from Book No. 93

I shall also clarify this question, as it is essential that you, who are receiving My Word, will not fall into error, for there are many who are believed to be the long awaited forerunner who will announce My coming .... But I keep telling you that he will come at the time of the Antichrist, that his appearance will coincide with that of the former, and that you will then also recognise him .... He will not be there for long and will appear when people need him most, when they need comfort and strength .... Thus you may expect him only when the final phase has begun .... when the natural disaster is over, when a ruler has seated himself on the throne whom you will clearly recognise as the Antichrist and who will cause the battle of faith to erupt. Then this messenger will come forward and clearly testify to Me and My kingdom ....

But don't assume that he will appear right now, for he is not yet aware of his mission .... However, when he does appear, everyone will recognise him by the power of his voice and his words. He will then not have the desire to be acknowledged as the 'voice in the wilderness' .... but that is who he is .... And he will speak, impelled by the spirit within himself, for his desire to bear witness of Me, to announce My coming and to motivate people to change direction will be so great that he will disregard all caution and speak in the midst of enemies intending to kill him .... But remember that the time of the end has not yet come, that there is still time to speak freely which, however, will soon change after My intervention has taken place, when the suffering of mankind will have become so great that someone will offer his help to control this great adversity .... But then My messenger's time will also have come, for he is the last of the prophets, and anyone who listens to him will receive tremendous strength. Yet you have been repeatedly told that he will be an inconspicuous man of whom you would not assume to have such power of speech while he lives his humble life.

But suddenly there will be a breakthrough in him .... all of a sudden he will realise his mission, and he will become a mighty orator on behalf of God .... who will proclaim My name throughout the world and not be afraid to argue in favour of My name. He will portray Me as the Saviour of mankind and fight for Me and My kingdom .... And you will recognise him by the fact that he will acknowledge Me as the Word that became flesh .... that he will distinctly emphasise My human manifestation in Jesus Christ, that he will not allow for any difference between Myself and Jesus, and that he will acknowledge that Jesus is God ....

And his words will fully concur with the teaching I conveyed to you from above. And that shows that he is 'John the Baptist, the voice of one crying in the wilderness', My forerunner, who has returned to announce Me, Who soon shall follow in order to fetch My Own when their souls are in utmost distress .... Time and time again there will be people imagining themselves to be the embodiment of John .... Time and again I will enlighten them and tell them that he will make himself known to them in an unusual way, and that he is not to be sought in the ranks of those who feel themselves to have been called .... He will appear where you will least expect him. And this shall suffice for you, who anticipate him prematurely, for the time has not yet come. However, it will not be long now, and then everything will happen in quick succession, for he will not have a long lifespan. He will pay for his work on earth with death as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus' forerunner ....

B.D. 9007 from July 3rd 1965, taken from Book No. 94

The fact that so many people believe that they are an incarnation of the voice in the wilderness is also a sign of spiritual confusion, for it is certain that he will be a great speaker but until his appearance he will not know what task was assigned to him and that he will speak with a powerful voice in order to announce Me and My imminent arrival at the end of the days .... Once again he will precede Me and be met with hostility by all those who don't want to hear anything about the end, who will ridicule and mock him because the things he proclaims seem incredible to them, and thus he will be regarded as a fantasist. And he will come at the same time as the Antichrist incites the eruption of the battle of faith. Then he will fiercely criticise him and My Own will turn to him for strength and comfort, for he will only be active for a short time on earth. Yet he will make good use of this time in order to convey My Word to all who accept it, and My opponents will trail him intending to call him to account, but time and again he will evade them until his hour has come when he will sacrifice his life for Me again ....

And you were told several times already that he himself has no idea about his mission and that it will dawn on him so suddenly that he can be recognised by everyone .... And then he will know why he was granted such a powerful voice, why he must announce Me, for then he will know that the end has come when I will appear in the clouds in order to fetch My Own .... Then the Antichrist will try everything in order to capture him, for he particularly condemns the Antichrist and discloses his every misdeed, denouncing him publicly without hesitation, and thus he will be persecuted by the Antichrist's followers ....

Yet he will comfort those who have to suffer under his rule. He will draw their attention to My coming and everyone will believe him because My Word makes them feel as if I have spoken to them Myself .... His words will have a soothing effect on you, who fearfully and anxiously await the things to come .... you will draw fresh strength from his words and time and again feel invigorated by them because he demonstrates that your Father has spoken to you Himself and that you thus can believe My Words which refer you to My imminent coming in the clouds. And thus you will also observe all warnings and admonitions from him, for he will also be in spirit with those whom I make known to him as belonging to Me .... He will have the ability to be close to you even if his body is elsewhere, for I will pass on your heartfelt call to Me for help, and he will be willing to help. That is why I say: You will recognise him when he begins his mission, but don't expect him quite yet, for My intervention has to take place before his appearance .... But then time will fly, because for the sake of My Own I will shorten the days so that My adversary will not succeed in making them fall, for there will be severe adversity and thus I will also send you powerful spirits of light to protect you in every earthly and spiritual crisis. Yet when this voice of Mine in the wilderness has to sacrifice his life you can expect My coming every day, then I will come and take you into a kingdom of peace and all tribulation will have come to an end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Measures against Jesus Christ and his teaching of love

1544 - ?resNotTranslated?

1804 - ?resNotTranslated?

Measures against love work ....

B.D. 3389 from January 2nd 1945, taken from Book No. 44

The world will make demands on you which you will never be able to fulfil if you respect God's commandments. You should indeed be subject to the worldly authorities, yet if you are openly demanded to act against His divine will, that you thus disregard the commandment of neighbourly love and sin through unkind actions, then you should acknowledge God alone as your authority so that you will not let your soul perish for the sake of earthly advantage. And therefore you should firmly memorize God's will, you should know why you have to fulfil it and what consequences you will receive if you act against His will. You should know how extremely necessary the activity of love on earth is and that only love alone can redeem you .... furthermore, you should know how unstable earthly goods are and what an unfavourable exchange you enter into if you sacrifice your salvation for the sake of these goods. You will be hard pressed and it will not be easy to resist the world's demands, yet you will be able to do so as soon as you appeal to God for strength and join God the more the world wants to separate you from Him. For this alone is the purpose of its plans and measures, that the christian teaching of love is eliminated and thus God Himself is alienated from people, Who can only be found through love. People know nothing of the power of love or they would try to acquire it. They only know self-love and seek to increase their possessions at the expense of their neighbour. And thus they pay no attention to the commandment of neighbourly love, and they demand the same from fellow human beings instead of inspiring them to love. And they will severely harass people who make God's commandments their guiding principle because the latter are not in harmony with the commandments of the worldly authorities. And then they shall seriously examine to what extent the will of God is recognizable in the requirements of the worldly authorities .... What is harmful to the neighbour must never be done if it can be avoided, i.e. if the person is not incapable of defending himself through coercive measures. And the body should take suffering and tribulation upon itself if it can thereby avert a sinful act. For his soul will thank him one day by assisting him in his later upward development. Moreover, the body's adversity is not long-lasting, but the soul will have to atone in the beyond if it does not observe the commandment of neighbourly love on earth and, for the sake of earthly advantage, submits to the world's desire which demands unkindness from people. For if this rules, then the devil rules people and you must not submit to him. You must resist him even if you are severely harassed and have to fear for your physical life, for by doing so you will save your soul from destruction and through your example also that of your fellow human beings if you practice love, even if the world wants to prevent you from doing so ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Defence of the divine word sign of the end ....

B.D. 4916 from June 17th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

The most unmistakable sign of the approaching end is people's lack of openness towards My word, which is offered to them in purest form. For everything divine is pulled down or rejected as soon as the human being stands in opposition to it, as soon as he is inclined towards devilish forces, which is why he neither recognizes a deity nor feels beneficially touched by what emanates from this deity. A person addicted to the adversary cannot feel My love because he rejects it; and therefore this person cannot recognize My word as a gift of grace from a benevolent, perfect being. And if you look around you in the world, if you lovingly offer them My gift of grace, the all-round rejection of My word will have to give you pause for thought, for you can only conclude from it people's spiritual state who, in their distance from God, no longer recognize anything that comes from Me. But such a spiritual state causes an end to that which was originally intended to bring people into a high degree of maturity .... it causes the dissolution of earth, which was created by Me as a maturing station for the spiritual and now no longer fulfils its purpose. Anyone who is attentive must notice an obvious flattening amongst humanity, a complete lack of interest in questions concerning eternity, the outcome and aim of the human being and the rule and activity of a creator. Only rarely do such questions move a person, and it is only these few who live according to their destiny and thus now also recognize and strive towards Me. But the majority will become unwilling if only such questions are mentioned, and the closer the end comes the more obvious people's wrong attitude towards Me, their God and creator of eternity, as well as their love for that which belongs to the world, thus is part of My adversary. And people will increasingly succumb to his desire and influence, their way of life will increasingly contradict My will, and unkindness and hatred will prevail where love for the neighbour is to be practiced. The enmity on the part of My adversary's followers against the few who want to belong to Me and do not comply with their desire will become ever greater. Believing people will never be hostile towards each other but they will stick together the closer the end is because they will be strongly harassed by the followers of the world who are under the adversary's influence and want to tear Me out of their hearts. Don't be deceived by your environment which wants to win you over under a false mask .... Offer them My word and you will recognize their true spirit, for where I Myself confront them in the form of My word they rebel against Me, thus they reject Me .... they ridicule and blaspheme you who follow Me and stand up for Me and My word. And then you will also know that the time of the end has come, for satan will proceed against you with all cunning and power by trying to oust Me from your hearts in order to win his game. But anyone who has My word will recognize his false game and be of a watchful heart; he will draw the strength to resist from My word, whereas My adversary will certainly also provide his followers with strength but only ever to commit evil deeds in order to ruin them for ever .... until I Myself put an end to his doings and put him in fetters .... until the last day has come and with it the last judgement ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The battle of faith - the last stage before the court

Prevalence of sin .... Battle of faith .... End ....

B.D. 5860 from January 23rd 1954, taken from Book No. 64

When sin gets out of hand, when there is no more faith in God's justice among people, when people irresponsibly live their lives to the full and give their instincts free reign, when no love whatsoever is found among humanity, when all desires purely concern the world and its possessions, then the end will have come and the Scripture will come to pass, the prophesies of the seers, having always announced the end on God's instruction, will come true .... And if you humans look around yourselves, if you keep your eyes open and observe everything that happens on earth, then you will know, providing you are of good will, which hour you live in .... You will recognise that these are all signs of the near end, that humanity itself gives rise to the end because it lives in sin and pays no more attention to God .... As yet there are still people who are not entirely corrupted, who as yet do not belong to the adversary completely but who have no faith either and therefore thoughtlessly go on living .... nevertheless, the closer it gets to the end there will also be increasingly fewer of these people .... They will partly descend further and become subject to the adversary's power and partly be recalled from this life into the kingdom of the beyond .... The number of depraved and evil people will increase, and only a few will remain faithful to God and live on earth as it is His will. They will have to suffer greatly under the former, because they will be hated and persecuted on account of their faith .... And as soon as open actions are taken against all those who profess God in Jesus Christ, the end is imminent for you humans. This, too, was announced to you humans a long time in advance so that you will have to justify yourselves and be judged for the sake of Jesus' name .... So as soon as all spiritual aspiration is treated with hostility, as soon as God's servants are prevented from working for the kingdom of God, as soon as they are ridiculed and laughed at because of their faith, the time will have come when satanic forces are at work which, at the end, will rage against everything that points to God. And all those who are weak and not entirely evil will be recalled from earth, so that they will not fall into the hands of God's adversary when the final days dawn, when the believers are treated in such a way that only people with strong faith and absolute trust in God will stand firm, because their faith will give them strength and because they can be manifestly helped by God on account of their faith. Then Satan's activity will reveal itself, for he will embody himself in all people who belong to him as a result of their disposition .... And the works done by each one of them will scream for retribution .... And retribution will come .... The day will come which will put an end to this activity, when God's righteousness will come to the fore and every person's actions will be revealed .... The Day of Judgment will come as it is written .... when everyone will receive the reward he deserves .... when the Word of God will come to pass because it is the eternal Truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Faith struggle last phase ....

B.D. 3967 from February 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

And if the bulwark of faith is shaken the time of the end has come and the last judgment can be expected on every day. The battle of faith will be waged in such a form that you humans will be able to unmistakably recognize which hour has struck, for it is a visible action against everything that is for Me and testifies for Me. It will be a battle which has nothing else as its aim than to undermine the knowledge of Me as the eternal creative power, as the creator and sustainer of all things, and to deprive people of all faith in a supremely perfect being, in a power which is unsurpassable in its wisdom and strength .... And this last battle is of utmost importance, for it is the signal to overthrow My adversary, to bind him for a long time. For he now exceeds the limits I have set for him, he seeks to completely eliminate Me and to ascend to the throne in order to thereby make the redemption of the still unfree spirits impossible, which can only take place if the human being strives towards Me of his own free will. But for this he absolutely needs to know of My existence, for if he is to choose his lord he has to get to know Him and have the opportunity to do so. My adversary, however, tries to deprive people of this opportunity by raging in the world such that he mentally influences people to reject Me, i.e. to declare Me as non-existent and thus enormously widen the gulf which already exists between the human being and Me. But My adversary is not entitled to this right and therefore I will deprive him of his power and strength for a long time by binding him and with him the spiritual beings on earth which had fallen prey to his influence and separated from Me of their own free will. But first I will let him rage so that his intention will be obvious to everyone, so that they themselves shall take a stand for Me or for My adversary if they are confronted with the final decision. And this test of faith will be hard but inevitable .... Only a few will pass it, and only those who have been instructed in the pure truth and have recognized Me as a loving father, as a wise creator and powerful controller of the universe .... These will not waver but stand firm against every demand of the world to confess or reject Me. Yet it will also be difficult for them, for satan works with all conceivable means to push My own away from Me. They will try to achieve a separation from Me with cunning and force, and My adversary will find support from all sides, for people no longer want to be subject to a higher power themselves, they believe that they can free themselves from it if they reject it and don't consider that they will have to answer to this power on the day of judgment .... But anyone who has penetrated the truth, who has been instructed by his spirit, will also be able to follow the battle of faith and through the agreement of it with My predictions recognize the truth of My word, and he will stand firm, for he fights with Me in full awareness of My leadership, My protection and My victory over satan. Nevertheless, he will also have to fight himself with the sword of the mouth, he will have to defend himself against all attacks of the enemy, but the shield of faith will cover him and his soul will emerge unscathed from the final battle. But anyone who does not stand in the full truth will not stand but all too easily change to the enemy's camp, he will waver in his faith because he lacks the knowledge which gives him an explanation for everything which, as seemingly not of divine origin, is cause for doubt or unbelief. He who knows the pure truth also recognizes the connection of all events with the development of all creatures, but the ignorant person lacks knowledge, conviction and therefore also faith. And therefore the constant attention of the servants on earth working on My behalf during the last days shall be to impart the right knowledge to people about the meaning and purpose of creation and the human being's task on earth, they shall make the correlations clear to them and always work towards making My will known to them, for then they will mature in realization and their faith will become strong and unshakeable, and they will also emerge victorious from the last battle of faith on the day of judgment ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Final phase .... Battle of faith ....

B.D. 6452 from January 14th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

You will soon enter the final phase which has been mentioned since the start of this period of Salvation .... The end of this earth is imminent and before long you will notice the signs which have always been proclaimed by seers and prophets. And thus everything will come to pass, because My Word is truth and I Myself have spoken through the mouth of these prophets. Everything I gave permission to predict concerning the end was merely intended to spur you humans into working at improving your soul and, hence, there have often been times during this period of Salvation when people had reason to believe that the end was approaching .... And this was certainly necessary because people's depravity gave credence to an intervention by Me and, time and again, a few would tackle their psychological work even more eagerly and truly be saved for eternal life .... Nevertheless, the time had not come; Satan had not gained unlimited power over people as yet, albeit outright devils wreaked havoc on earth during this time as well. Humanity was granted a longer period of time because many bound spirits had yet to embody themselves for the final test of will on this earth. My plan of Salvation proceeds according to the law of eternal order, and no period will ever be concluded a day too soon or too late, because I foresaw from the beginning what is helpful or detrimental for the souls' development. However, Satan's activity is becoming increasingly more appalling because many bound substances are being released and, through his influence, act in accordance with his wishes. Consequently, people's behaviour is also becoming increasing more malevolent the closer it gets to the end .... For this reason My adversary deems himself strong enough to gain complete victory over Me and finally oversteps the limits of his authority which were imposed upon him when he fell into the abyss. And once this moment in time has come his activity will be brought to an end .... and that means the end of a period of Salvation, it means the disintegration of every form, the release of its indwelling bound spiritual substance and the renewed banishment into forms which correspond to the spirits' state of maturity ....

This overstepping of authority will clearly manifest itself and is a distinct sign of the near end .... For My adversary will openly oppose Me by trying to force himself upon people, by compelling them to renounce Me... by intending to destroy every spiritual connection with Me in order to gain control over the whole human race .... Anyone who knows about the purpose of life on earth, which consists of the human being's free decision of will, also knows that this would be completely prevented by My adversary's plan, and he equally knows that this is the moment in time when I will put a stop to his raging, when I will enchain him again and with him all his followers .... And then he will also understand all prophesies which point to the end .... Therefore take notice of My adversary's final work by which you can clearly recognise the time you are living in .... take notice of the efforts intended to destroy people's faith, take notice of everything that is clearly recognisable as the activity of the Antichrist .... And, above all, pay attention to how people are being attacked who, in truth, are of service to Me and seek to distribute the truth .... And as soon as you can recognise all the signs of a forthcoming battle of faith you will know that you have entered the final phase of this earth's existence, and then you, who want to remain true to Me, must prepare yourselves and enter this battle with confidence and strength, and know that I Am leading the way, that you fight on My behalf and truly are and will remain invincible, even if you are hopelessly outnumbered compared to My adversary's multitude .... Nevertheless, I will defeat him and take him captive when the hour has come which has been determined for eternity .... And you, My faithful followers, will emerge from this battle into a new life and will no longer be pressed by the one who is and will remain My adversary for eternities to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The power of faith

"And the gates of hell shall not prevail against them ...."

B.D. 3239 from August 31th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

"And the gates of hell shall not prevail against them ...." the small flock of My believers, for they will remain faithful to Me even in the greatest earthly tribulation, their faith will be so profound and unshakeable that even the powers of darkness will shake it in vain and they will not succeed in gaining victory over them. For My own will have Me as their commander and even hell, whose power is otherwise not to be underestimated, will be powerless against Me. But strong faith is like a wall which withstands all onslaughts, and all belong to My church who call this strong faith their own .... Anyone who believes in Me with all firmness need no longer fear anything, no matter from which side it may come. Admittedly, there are always bad forces which try to shake this strong faith and it requires the will to resist. But anyone who has faith also knows about My love and My omnipotence, and therefore he does not fear any adversary but confronts him courageously, he defeats him with My strength. But he draws strength from his faith in Me, he knows that I stand by his side, he trusts in My help, and I reward his profound faith .... My help is certain for him. And thus the believer will emerge victorious from the last conflict, he will survive the end while the faithless perish; he will feel the strength of faith and also be able to prove it to his fellow human beings, while the unbelievers will be weak and helpless in the face of the downfall of earth which, however, the believers need not fear, for they will remain unscathed where thousands upon thousands lose their lives. As brutally as the battle will be waged beforehand that one can really speak of hell, the latter will not celebrate any triumphs, for no matter how small the number of believers is, it cannot be defeated because the deep, unshakeable faith prevents this. For the believer fights with Me and I am his surest protection .... "The gates of hell will not prevail against them ...." I have given this promise to My church, and My church consists of profound believers who are in living contact with Me and will also always feel My nearness, who recognize Me in the word and are therefore also fearless because they feel the strength of My word and oppose this word to the enemy of their souls. He will certainly still rage furiously before his dominion is wrested from him and he will use all means, he will open all gates and appoint his accomplices to bring the human being to fall; he will want to take away his secure faith but every effort will be in vain .... Those who believe in Me are My children, and these I do not leave in the distress of the soul .... I give them strength and fortitude to endure, I help them to join Me the more intimately the enemy wants to separate them from Me. And he will struggle in vain against the bulwark which is and will remain strong faith for all forces of the underworld which will never be able to tear down this bulwark because it is built on a firm foundation, on a strong rock .... on convinced faith which can never ever be lost once the human being has gained it. For convinced faith recognizes Me and also hopes and builds on Me. And the person of convinced faith will not let Me fall, he is faithful to Me on earth and will remain faithful to Me until the end, and no power of the underworld will ever have power over him, not even the worst hell, i.e. the prince of the underworld is powerless against the one who asks for My help by believing in Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Strength of faith .... Antichrist .... Counteraction ....

B.D. 5719 from July 9th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

Intensive counteractions will have to be carried out when the Antichrist starts his last work of curtailing all spiritual aspirations, when he visibly works against God by trying to eradicate every Christian belief and thus his anti-Christian attitude becomes clearly evident. Then all forces of heaven and earth will have to be mobilised, for this will be the start of the most difficult battle the Christian community has ever experienced .... Then the last battle of faith will commence, which is the beginning of the end and which will be waged with ruthlessness and brutality, because Satan himself will rise against God in order to bring Him down and elevate himself to His throne. But then all servants of God on earth will also be greatly supported by the world of light, for then diligent work has to be done in order to refute the enemy's offensives, in order to proclaim Jesus Christ and to confess Him before the world .... Then the secrecy will be over and it will be revealed who believes in and loves God, who is strong enough to acknowledge Jesus Christ as his only Lord and does not fear the orders of the opposing power .... Then every proclaimer of the divine teaching of love will be blessed twice over, for then his work will be urgently required .... he will proclaim God with conviction, Who is supposed to be renounced, he will fight on His behalf and not fear those who threaten him with death .... Such work can only be carried out by someone who has gained realisation, who knows about everything including the signs of the end and who therefore cannot help but speak up on behalf of Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation, because he has been seized by His love and grace and feels His activity and because this provides him with the strength to achieve anything, including openly confessing his faith, which will result in a most bitter earthly fate. He disregards the difficulties because he has become knowledgeable and no longer fears anything in this world .... because he has recognised the right Lord and also gladly gives up his life for him.

The counterwork demanded of God's fighters is to offer clarification where doubts exist, to persuade the souls to hand themselves over to Jesus Christ, Who is every soul's Redeemer and Saviour and Who will also deliver them from the earthly adversity and distress when the end has come .... Their work consists of spreading the recognised truth and of courageously confronting slanderers and blasphemers, representatives of misguided teachings and all those who are hostile-minded towards Christ's teaching .... Their task consists of spreading light because people are enshrouded by the darkest spiritual night. And even then there will still be people who are undecided which way to turn, and to present the true nature of God to them is likewise part of the work for the kingdom of God, for the pure truth can and will not fail to have an effect on a truth-desiring heart, and this applies to the few who are undecided, who will have to be treated particularly kindly in order to come over into your camp and to become your friends instead of your enemies .... The weapons used by the Antichrist in the last battle of faith will be devoid of all love, however, you, too, shall eagerly fight, but with the weapon of love .... you should try to impart to them that which you possess yourselves, which you received from God .... His Word, which will affect everyone according to His will. Anyone who truly desires light will become enlightened, and anyone who possesses light will also know how to conduct himself in the days when God's adversary rages and tries to seize all souls for himself. The battle will indeed be very unfair, for you will only be a small flock but your enemies will be large crowds .... Yet you will truly have more strength, for you receive it from God directly, and this strength can defeat your worst enemies. With your strong faith you will also be able to give evidence of Me and My might to the enemy .... and can thereby ruin the finely laid plans of God's adversary, for the strength of faith obviously testifies to God, the strength of faith can still defeat your enemies before the end so that they voluntarily let themselves be taken prisoners by you. They can come over into your camp and be saved forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2367 - ?resNotTranslated?

End battle with or without Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 3261 from September 19th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

The believing christian, i.e., the person who lives on earth in full faith in the divine redeemer and His work, will feel great relief in the coming battle of faith, for the graces of the act of salvation will obviously flow to him .... the strength of will and thus also the strength to overcome the adversary, which can be described as everything that is carried out in the battle of faith as measures against the believers. Faith in Christ is the strongest weapon, and the fear of the enemy will be far away from anyone who deeply and firmly believes in Him. For His protection and love surrounds His own, the people who are faithful to Him and take all adversities upon themselves for the sake of His name. And He will also help them in earthly adversity and distress, He will supply them with what they need for their body. He will give them the strength to persevere, He will supply them with His word directly or through intermediaries, and He will also protect the recipients of the word and grant them the gift of speech which will always and everywhere smooth the way for them if earthly power calls them to account. And daily and hourly He will be ready with His help and guide them through all dangers of the body and soul .... But those who lack faith in Christ will be much troubled by the battle of faith. These are people who are not entirely distant from God, who certainly believe in a higher power to which they will one day have to answer, who also acknowledge this power by being afraid to deny God, but who have no connection with Christ, who doubt His act of salvation, who therefore deny Christ as redeemer of the world and son of God .... these will experience severe hardship if they have to make a decision, for they will lack the strength to endure everything that is done against the believers. And their distress of soul will increase if they see the strength of the christians' faith and yet cannot believe in Jesus Christ with conviction until they have penetrated the knowledge of the significance of the act of salvation. And therefore the believers in Christ will have the task of instructing and lovingly helping them to believe in Jesus Christ. And therefore, through the word of God from above people will again and again be guided into the right realization, and as soon as they have the will to help their fellow human beings they will also be given the gift to be able to speak when the adversity of the time and of people requires it. For faith in Jesus Christ cannot be eliminated in the end time .... He alone gives people the strength to persevere and fearlessly take up the fight. Yet these fighters of Christ will not be defeated despite the adversary's great power, for Jesus Christ Himself leads His army and He truly provides it with the best weapons which guarantee complete victory, even though the flock of His fighters is small and severely antagonized by the adversary. But anyone who enters this battle without Jesus Christ will be in danger of being overthrown, he will not be able to resist and maintain the little faith in God he possesses .... he will become fickle due to the hardship of life which the profound believer has to take upon himself. And in the end he will fall away, for he is powerless as soon as he does not make use of the grace of the act of salvation. But in order to do so he has to be able to believe in Him, he has to unite with Jesus Christ in full faith and appeal to Him for strength and grace for the sake of His merciful love .... It will be a difficult battle for the believers but never hopeless, for where God contends there is victory .... but God and Christ are one .... And you humans, who are instructed by God Himself, are to help your fellow human beings attain this faith, this knowledge, so that it will be easy for you to enlighten those who are still profoundly ignorant. This is your mission to which God has called you and which you should always and constantly carry out so that the final battle will also be successful for many people who still lack profound faith .... For God has mercy on every soul which does not resist Him, and therefore He sends His messengers to meet it so that it will be helped ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Strength of faith .... Healing the sick .... Miracles ....

B.D. 5843 from January 2nd 1954, taken from Book No. 63

You will be able to work with inconceivable strength if you call upon Me for help with profound faith. You must be motivated by love to request this strength of Mine, your faith must be so strong that you will not hesitate for a second when you think of helping a person in need. Then you shall work in My name and you will be impelled by My spirit to do so .... Therefore, do not believe that you take the right to do something that does not correspond to My will, but do without qualms whatever you feel impelled to do and you will succeed. For I have guaranteed you My strength if you are of strong faith. And it is My will that your fellow human beings shall be persuaded of the strength of faith in the last days before the end, hence I will not let you be harmed if you want to serve Me and at the same time your fellow human beings. But I will never give My blessings for actions of self-interest, destruction or heartlessness .... Understand that love has to be the driving force and motivate you to request My strength, never hatred or an urge for revenge, for only love moves My spirit into action. And only through love can you unite with Me so that you then can also partake of My strength. And this love lets your faith come so alive that you no longer doubt the success of what you want to achieve. This also explains the many healings of the sick which are accomplished in My name.

Then I Myself Am called upon for help, My promise is being appealed to 'Ask, and it shall be given to you; knock, and it shall be opened to you .... ' and with complete faith in the truth of My Word anyone who is lovingly taken care of by the healer will be healed, for the latter will have handed himself over to Me and I will truly be with him in My strength .... he can cure him because he can make unlimited use of My strength. Profoundly faithful people can therefore work on earth for the benefit of their fellow human beings, for they are permitted to do so as soon as they associate it with a living testimony of My name, as soon as My name is thereby glorified .... as soon as it happens in order to help people who strive towards Me gain a firm and indisputable faith .... and not in order to force disbelievers into believing .... Complete unbelief is an obstacle for the working of My spirit .... And the confessor of My name will either be restrained by My spirit from working miracles while watched by a non-believer or the latter will substantiate any healing with natural explanations .... Yet in the last days the weak shall still be won over by overcoming their resistance through the strength of faith of My Own .... And therefore many a miracle will be accomplished in My name in the last days, so that those of weak faith shall be strengthened in order to then be able to believe with conviction and to stand firm in the last battle on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

"I will put the words in your mouth ...."

B.D. 4920 from June 24th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

What is given to you in the hour, that speak .... and do not fear those who call you to account, for they will have no power against you as long as I stand beside you, as long as I speak through you, and truly as they need. I will put the words in your mouth .... so you don't need to think about the meaning of your speech because you are only the mouthpiece through which I make Myself known to those who are against you. It will not be long before all those who fight for Me and My kingdom will be called to account, when they will be pressured to abandon their faith and deny Me. And you will experience the apostasy from Me on a daily basis because the earthly reward entices people and they betray Me for it. They will no longer profess Me, they will become apostates because they have long since been alienated from Me in their hearts. And then sharp action will also be taken against My own, against the small circle of true believers who want to remain steadfast. And then the strength of faith will become evident, for those who now turn to Me in their heart for help will become unshakeable in their faith and all fear of worldly power will disappear, they will speak for Me and constantly feel My nearness, and thus they will also speak freely of themselves, and yet it is I Who speaks and gives them the strength for open resistance. Anyone who works for Me in this time will be fought against, but anyone who is fought against has Me by his side as a fighter, for I know about everything that is still kept hidden, thus I also know who is in need for the sake of My name and come as a faithful helper in every adversity. And now My spirit's working will obviously appear, for My servants on earth possess knowledge that every worldly-wise person will be struck and the way it is presented will make him wonder. For I hear every objection, every question, every doubt and give the right answer. And without any preparation My servants will be able to explain the problems which wise people want to raise. Yet they are not the ones who speak but I Myself give speech and answer, and truly, no opponent is a match for Me. This time will come very quickly, for My adversary rises above Me and uses the last resort .... he seeks to destroy all faith and influences the earthly rulers to make decrees which are directed against the believers, which therefore signify a battle against all those who still adhere to Me. And this battle will not last long, it will be waged with all fierceness, and I Myself will lead My own to the final conflict from which they will emerge victorious, because I can never ever be defeated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Time of the pursuit and decision in the battle of faith

Battle of faith - Antichrist ....

B.D. 6758 from February 10th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

The closer the end, the fiercer will the battle between light and darkness rage .... However, you will not experience the full horror of the battle until it turns against My followers, when it is planned to banish the faith in Me in Jesus Christ, when the act of Salvation will become My adversary's target .... when people will be demanded to openly confess their faith and brutally forced to renounce it. Only then will the hardship and adversity start, the time I have promised My Own I will shorten .... And then My adversary's fury will become obvious, for people will lose their inhibitions, nothing will hold them back because they will be incited by Satan and shall completely submit to his will. Let it be said that there is not much time until this battle of faith, but that it will be preceded by an immense crisis on earth which, however, will come from a different source .... It is My will that it shall fall upon people so that they can already prove or even strengthen their faith. Precisely this crisis, which will be inflicted on humanity through a natural disaster of huge proportions, will be used by many people as a reason to already take action against the faith, because now more than ever they will doubt a God and Creator Who Himself destroys what He has created. However, anyone who knows the truth will also have a correct explanation for everything, and then he can inform his fellow human beings of this truth too. Then the ensuing battle of faith can even result in a strong faith in them, which subsequently will withstand all the threats the believers will be exposed to.

However, the fact that most people will no longer have a living faith is My adversary's doing, who therefore will not cease to work against Me and the truth, and he will be far more successful with people than the representatives of the pure truth, the true representatives of Christ's teaching .... For they rarely will be believed, but My adversary can offer people what he wants .... it will be accepted. And that is why it will already have to be clarified in advance, everyone will have to openly and freely declare whether they are for or against Me .... Everyone will have to make this decision within himself during the coming time of need which comes upon earth due to My will, for when I speak through the forces of nature everyone will have to choose: to call upon Me for help or to entirely isolate himself from Me .... which is the same as turning to My adversary .... Following this, however, the decision has to be taken again publicly: when it will be demanded of you humans in the last battle of faith on this earth to testify of Me in Jesus Christ or to deny Me .... But then you, who were instructed in the truth by Me Myself, will know that the end has come .... Then you will know that I will shorten the days for the sake of My Own, that I will come Myself to help them and release them from their suffering .... that I will gather them from this earth and take them to a place of peace, before I carry out the work of destruction, which will mean the end of all created beings on this earth ....

If only you would believe what I have announced to you time and again .... the conditions on earth should prove My adversary's rage to you already, because he knows that he is running out of time. And the fact that he is raging and the earth is populated by his own kind can be recognised by all of you and should make you think. Every day is still a blessing for people, for even the most depraved person still has the opportunity to change and gain faith in Me before the end .... because I will try everything to still snatch souls from My adversary before the end. And anyone with faith in Me will be blessed, but the unbelievers will have to share the fate of him whom they followed voluntarily .... And you will not go short, even if everything you need to live will be taken away from you .... As soon as you believe that I Myself will take care of you, who are persecuted for My name's sake, My adversary's measures need not frighten you .... For what they take away from you, you will receive from Me again, although in a different form, but you will not need to starve for I Myself will satisfy your hunger .... For 'behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them ....

Remember these Words, remember that He Who created everything will truly also be able to maintain what He has created .... and that He will surely do so when His Own suffer adversity. But the time will come when people will try to force you with most brutal measures to forsake your faith .... and anyone of weak faith will not be able to endure these measures .... Severe tests of faith will be imposed on you, but I want to prepare you precisely for this time, then you will be able to be a shining example to your fellow human beings, you will be able to demonstrate to them what a firm faith can accomplish: that you live despite the fact that everything you need to live will have been taken away from you ....

Seek always only the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and everything else will be added to you. And this promise will then be visibly fulfilled on My Own, on those who stand up for Me and My name before the world, who do not fear the earthly power because they feel safe under My protection. And only then will it become evident who has a living faith, and there will only be few. Then the structures which were built on sand .... which were not built on the rock of faith on which I built My church, will collapse too .... It will be a difficult time which no-one would be able to survive had I not conveyed the truth to earth in advance, which is an explanation of everything and which alone can result in a strong faith .... But error will not give anyone the strength to persevere, and only where there is love, can strength of faith also be found.

An extraordinary person will offer himself as a visible cover to My adversary, and this person will then instigate the last conflict on earth. Pay attention to this and you will know that the hour of the end is very near .... But also pay attention to My messengers from above who will appear at the same time in order to guide you with their light, which you should follow .... Pay attention to all of those who spiritedly announce My Word and join them, so that the small flock will stay together, so that they can constantly get light and their faith can steadily grow stronger .... But to all these I promise My protection, My Fatherly care and My blessing ....

They need not fear to fall prey to this brutal power, for I Myself will come to get them as soon as My adversary goes too far, as soon as even My Own are threatened by grave danger .... For this reason I will shorten the days, so that My Own will be able to endure and not weaken in view of the measures of persecution. But since I can still see a possibility to save individual souls I will also hold My hands protectively over those who represent Me before the world, so that the former can gain strength from them, so that a Power will be recognised which is stronger than earthly power .... And therefore I will also take extraordinary care of My Own, and despite adverse measures they will survive physically and spiritually .... And all this will happen soon .... What you cannot suspect today will happen then, but that is why already I draw your attention to it, and you, who are taught by Me, also know why it will happen ....

The spiritual hardship on earth is evident to you as well, and by the signs of the time you will be able to identify the time on the world's clock .... But once this battle of faith flares up you need only expect a very short time, because everything will take place especially fast .... For the man chosen by My adversary as cover will not have a long life-span, and his regime on earth will not last long. He will be recognisable by his supernatural abilities, for he will be exceptionally endowed by My adversary, and that is why he will work for him and his plans. And even if the whole world pays homage to him, you will recognise and see through him.

But then you will have to be very careful and should not deliberately endanger yourselves due to excessive zeal .... Then you will have to be as cunning as serpents and as gentle as doves .... But when the decision is demanded of you, then you must stand your ground and firmly trust in Me and My help .... for no matter how powerful people are, they cannot match My might and a wisp of breath from Me would suffice to destroy them .... And thus I will also call a stop to it when the hour has come. I will bring those to Me who are in utmost earthly distress but place the oppressors themselves into chains, for the time will be up, a period of redemption will come to an end and a new era will start so that the deliverance of all spirits can continue ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

New school of thought .... Human work ....

B.D. 3366 from December 13th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

It will be the object of those who no longer recognise God, due to their heartless way of life, to coerce people into a completely new school of thought. They reject the old belief and will try to replace it with new teachings, their intention will be to confuse people’s thought by seeking to disprove everything and, through objections, will awaken their doubts in order to introduce them to the new school of thought, to recruit them for it with guile and force. Because they do not shy away from achieving their aim by unfair means, they will rigorously proceed against people who remain faithful to their old belief and honour those who do their will and promote the spreading of the new teaching. These teachings are the work of human beings, they incorporate neither wisdom nor love; the aim of these teachings is to de-spiritualise people, to make people get the wrong idea about the purpose of earthly life, they do not originate from the spiritual realm but deny all spiritual concepts and only accept worldly goals.

And these teachings are offered to people in such a way that no one may evade their influence, that daily life will more or less depend on the acceptance of these teachings so that people will have to make the serious decision to accept or reject them. This school of thought will find approval everywhere because it takes people’s worldly attitude into account which is the key factor for most people, because humanity is becoming increasingly materialistic and has completely turned away from the spiritual kingdom. They accept what they are given by people but do not recognise spiritual gifts as such, they laugh at or mock God’s Word and reject any truthful explanation. On the other hand, human structures and human ideas, which heartless people are trying to spread, meet the approval of most, and thus a school of thought will evolve which completely contradicts the pure truth. This is a school of thought which has nothing in common with Christ’s teaching since Christ’s teaching of love will be frowned upon. Since love is not taught first and foremost it will grow cold and wisdom, which is unthinkable without love, will also come to an end. People’s thoughts will be ever more misguided, fewer and fewer people will take refuge in God as the source of all wisdom and it won't be possible, therefore, to give the pure truth to them anymore either. Nor will the truth be recognised any longer while error will assert itself, since humanity will no longer be able to distinguish truth from error due to its heartlessness. And thus it will allow itself to be encouraged and descend ever deeper into a state of ignorance. There will be spiritual darkness for humanity and no one will want to see the light .... And for this reason the adversary will have an easy time .... The battle against faith will be carried out on all levels of society since unkindness dominates everywhere and prevents people’s perception. However, human work will not last .... It will disintegrate, like everything that is not of God, after it has triggered an enormous chaos, because these things do not survive for long and will therefore be eliminated by God Himself when the time for the end has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle against Christ’s teachings .... Persecution of those who confess Him ....

B.D. 1762 from January 2nd 1941, taken from Book No. 27

It is indisputably better to confess before the world to belong to the church of Christ than to be subject to the adversary’s will and to deny Christ. For whoever is powerful in the world has nevertheless no power to stop what God will send against him. Whoever denies Christ, denies God, even if he mentions His name as proof of his faith .... For if he is profoundly faithful he will also recognise the Deity of Christ, because then he has love and love affirms Jesus Christ as the Son of God and Saviour of the world. This insight is the result of profound faith. However, unbelief prevents the human being from recognising the Deity of Jesus. Therefore, where Jesus Christ is rejected there is evidence of the human beings’ unbelief and such people belong to the world which openly opposes Jesus Christ. And the world will demand to reject Him completely, it wants His name no longer mentioned, it wants to erase all memory of Him and raise subsequent generations in ignorance; it wants to destroy everything that refers to Him and thereby suppress the knowledge of Him and His works. And thus the battle erupts ....

Those who follow Him will defend His name, confess Him to the world and readily speak on His behalf and of His teachings .... They will be pursued and yet patiently endure persecution for His name’s sake, they will receive strength from above and the more they are attacked the more eagerly they will proclaim His teachings. God’s power will visibly be with them, his love protects them and the mighty of the world will have to realise that their power is futile. They will have to acknowledge a greater power Whose work is evident. They become outraged and now strive to impose their will by any means and for that reason they shall be punished by God’s hand .... For when human beings arrogantly want to fight against God Himself they are completely controlled by the adversary and then God will put an end to this .... Hence the time will come when laws upon laws are endorsed and people will be placed into a position to choose for or against Christ .... The supporters of the world will let go of Him for mere rewards; they will gain earthly advantages and sell their soul. And many will give up what should be their holiest possession .... the divine Redeemer and Saviour of the world .... Yet those who suffer persecution for His name’s sake will be blessed a thousand-fold because He Himself will approach them and lead them into battle and victory will be where He Himself is in command. And even if it seems as if the enemies’ intentions might succeed, the battle only lasts a short time, but those who fight for the name of Jesus will be victorious ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

2339 - ?resNotTranslated?

Last decision of faith ....

B.D. 6300 from July 1st 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You will be faced with the decision to confess Me or to deny Me, and this will be the prelude to a battle of faith such as has never been fought before. For it is My adversary's last work that he will try to completely oust Me from people's hearts because he believes he can overthrow Me in order to then take over the reign himself. And since this battle is waged using the most brutal means of coercion, since it is not a free decision of will which in no way uses threats or promises as weapons, this is an overstepping of My adversary's authority .... it is an open action against Me with which My adversary pronounces his own judgement: that he will be bound so that he can no longer exert any influence on people .... But for people it is doubly difficult .... not only that this decision affects those who are not yet quite clear within themselves or to whom the denial of Myself means nothing more .... but also those people who stand by Me and want to fully confess Me will be put into a difficult situation by coercive measures, so that they will truly have to endure a difficult inner battle in order to be able to prove their loyalty to Me, for they will have to completely end earthly life, even if it is still left to them physically .... They will have to give up everything they own and will live a meagre existence as disenfranchised and outlaws .... And this is the time of which it is written: "I shorten the days, lest the elect yet falter ...." They will only need to suffer for a very short time and will be so extraordinarily strengthened by Me during this time that they will not regret their decision but will inwardly rejoice and exult in the certainty of My love, power and glory .... And they faithfully await the day of their salvation .... Only those who consciously close their eyes to the world and only await My coming will be overcomers and able to enter the paradise of the new earth .... And I know My own, I know who is capable of surviving this time of terror for the believers and withstanding satan's last rage on this earth .... Nevertheless, I draw all people's attention to this, for the weak can still educate themselves into strength of faith, because only firm will is necessary in order to also receive the strength to confess My name before the world. Anyone who still maintains too strong a bond with the world, who still stands in the midst of the world and is unable to detach himself from it, will succumb to the measures which are enacted in order to break My own's will .... And he can consider himself blessed if I snatch him from the midst of life and spare him the fall into the abyss .... But this decision has to be demanded first, so that satan can also finish his game, so that he exposes himself, that his action is open battle against Me Myself .... For limits are set for him which he may not transgress but which he does not observe and therefore he will be put in chains anew. But afterwards humanity will also enter a state of peace and bliss on the new earth, for it can no longer be displaced by the enemy of its souls .... And thus a period of redemption will come to an end and a new one will begin again, as it has been intended since eternity .... Much is demanded of you humans during the time of this battle of faith, but it also brings the highest rewards to those who pass it .... And you humans can pass it if only you firmly and intimately unite with Me beforehand, if you have the earnest will to become and remain My own for all eternity .... Then I will never ever let you fall into his hands, then I will supply you with strength and also be with you Myself in greatest adversity .... And those who need unusual strength will be able to see Me, and they will stand firm until the day dawns when I Myself come to save My own and fetch them into a kingdom of peace .... when the time is fulfilled and the end of this earth has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Final decision in the battle of faith ....

B.D. 8699 from December 14th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

You, who belong to My church founded by Me Myself, who stand in living faith and make an effort to lead a life in love, you will also be able to pass the last faith struggle; you will hold out until the end, because you draw power out of your walk of life, which however will be lacking to those who are only christians according to form and who certainly also can belong to a church, but who do not show the landmarks of My church: the work of the spirit in man. Because My right followers are mentally completely differently aligned like the followers of that church, who certainly also received knowledge through their education or through teachings, but who just only heard with the ears, but the heart remained untouched by it and that is why they also have taken no stand on the spiritual material offered to them. But the followers of My church are such men who live in love and through it reach a living faith, who inwardly occupy themselves with spiritual thought material and whose thoughts were just clarified through love in them, so that they move in truth and that is why also their souls will be strong and powerful when the last faith struggle is waged. Only this last faith struggle will bring the separation, only in the last faith struggle it will emerge who is alive, because the form christians will give away their faith without hesitation, because in reality they have possessed none, were only outwardly members of an organisation, but which disintegrates in itself when it will be about the last decision .... This can only ever be presented to you humans that you should seriously take a stand on the thought material which you receive in the traditional way .... you should just once seriously think about whether and what you can really believe or whether you are just followers without your own judgment .... It is important that you think about it because in the coming faith struggle it will prove, and you will quickly fall away and give up all faith in a God and creator, and that will be your ruin. But if you think about it before, then you can still search for truth; you can use other spiritual material for comparison and make some decision. Just do not go through your life completely indifferently, and seek to stimulate yourselves to love work, because the more you ignite love in you, the sooner you come to the recognition, why you walk over earth. You will always have opportunities to carry out works of love, and do you always comply with your inner urge, do you listen to the voice of conscience in you, then you always approach more and more the church, which I founded Myself on earth, even if you belong to an organisation founded by men, which is only then of value for you when you obey the teaching, which every church or school of thought represents: that you fulfil the love commandments first .... Then you can always feel to belong to My church, because then also soon your faith will become a living one, and your thinking will clarify itself, because then the spirit in you is awakened to life through love. Again and again I call upon you to become members of My church by attaining a living faith through love, as Peter had it .... Such faith is like a rock, it will not be able to be shaken, no matter how fierce the onslaught against it may be. It is My strength which keeps the person strong who lets faith come alive in him .... And only those will be able to stand in the faith struggle, only those will endure the tribulations and persevere until the end because they are strengthened by the power of faith and defy all attacks .... And ask yourselves once how far you would be able to withstand if the decision for or against Me were seriously demanded of you .... if you were to give up your faith in Me in Jesus and were threatened with the harshest punishments .... Then only a strong, living faith can give you the certainty that I am stronger than every earthly ruler, than every man who belongs to My adversary. Then you will fear no-one in this world and hand yourselves over to Me in complete trust, and I will protect you. I Myself will come in the clouds and take you away when the hour has come, and you will be victorious and be able to enjoy the fruits of your faith on the new earth .... For through your living faith you are so intimately united with Me that I can truly also dwell among you, because your intimate love for Me allows this .... And through your faith you will become blessed ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Confess Jesus Christ before the world

Confessing Jesus and the act of Salvation ....

B.D. 3787 from June 1st 1946, taken from Book No. 48

There is a great risk that people will abandon their faith in Jesus Christ, the Son of God and Redeemer of the world, and yet people have to be subjected to this last test of faith, because it is decisive for eternity .... I Myself incarnated on this earth in Jesus Christ, I Myself accepted the crucifixion as a human being in order to open the gate into eternity for humanity .... But people lock this gate themselves, they do not accept My act of Salvation, they do not benefit from it. And therefore the gate will remain closed to them for eternity, a person who does not acknowledge Me cannot be acknowledged by Me to belong to Me either. He is not part of Me as long as he is still subject to My adversary’s influence, which remains in tact with those who do not acknowledge Me and My act of Salvation. Hence they separate themselves from Me and aspire towards the one whose will enslaved them and deprived them of all awareness. The end is near and with it the Last Judgment .... And once again I approach humanity as the Redeemer, I try to bring spiritual freedom, light and enlightenment to people and only want to be acknowledged in order to distribute the blessings of My act of Salvation to the souls, so that they will not perish when Judgment Day comes. I want to redeem them but they have to let themselves be redeemed of their own free will .... Thus they have to confess Me before the world as the One Whose strength and grace enables them to become blessed .... They have to believe that the Deity was in the man Jesus in all fullness, that His greater than great love motivated Him to suffer and die on behalf of His fellow human beings in order to avert eternal death from them, which is the irrevocable fate of everyone who does not believe in Him, who does not acknowledge His act of Salvation and does not claim the blessings He acquired through the crucifixion.

And people will have to confess this faith before the world, they will have to openly bear witness to the love of the God-man Jesus, because by making this testimony they stand by Me completely .... they will show the world that they are My children in truth who, raised by the love of the Father, also fulfil the Father’s will .... Thus this decision of faith has to be made, and it will be a difficult time for people who belong to Me and have to publicly acknowledge Me. But whoever has the will to do so also has the strength, which will be given to him in abundance, as I promised .... For I Myself Am with My Own, and My Own are those who strive towards Me, who aim to reach Me, Who call for Me in spirit and in truth, who live with love and endeavour to fulfil My will. And therefore they should not worry about the approaching battle of faith. It has to happen to people so that they seriously make up their mind about a problem which has found little attention so far .... They have to decide for or against Me, since anyone who acknowledges the Son also acknowledges the Father, and anyone who rejects the Son also rejects the Father. I, however, Am the One Who sacrificed Himself on behalf of humanity .... For I was in the human being Jesus in all fullness, I Myself descended to earth in order to redeem humanity from the sin of guilt and its consequences. Therefore, anyone who believes in Me cannot reject Jesus Christ, for He and I are One, and anyone who bears witness to Him bears witness to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Convinced confess in the struggle of faith ....

B.D. 5527 from November 7th 1952, taken from Book No. 61

If you want to be true confessors of My name you must also have deeply penetrated My teaching of love; you must know that love is the first and most important thing, that love wants to be practiced in order to then also gain the strength to stand up for Me and My teaching. For only love recognizes Me, only through love does the human being gain the conviction that I am God and redeemer, only through love does faith come alive, and this living faith will then stand up for Me without fear. The confession of My name will be the crowning of the battle of faith before the end of this earth, and this confession is also your victory .... But who can confess Me with conviction before the world? Not only will your confession with your mouth be demanded but this confession will cause you great earthly adversity and tribulation, you will have to sacrifice much if you want to remain faithful to Me, for conditions will be imposed on you, sacrifices will be demanded of you which only someone who has accepted Me into his heart, who is so intimately united with Me through love that he feels My presence and this presence also gives him the strength and certainty to represent Me before the world even at the loss of everything he earthly possesses. This is a great test of faith which only few will pass, for the adversity in the last days is great and only those who are firm in faith and serve with love will not pay attention to it but firmly trust in the lord's help. But then I will also obviously dwell amongst people who want to prove loyalty to Me and yet are weak in view of the inhuman action against the rightful confessors of My name. And then the weak one will also be permeated by My strength, for I recognize his will and therefore help him in every spiritual and earthly adversity. I will always and constantly be amongst My own if they mention My name in faith, but I will also be visible to their earthly eyes where faith and adversity dictate it, for I want to help My own and will not let them fall into the hands of their enemies without protection. Many who still believe to be good christians and representatives of My teaching will lose the courage to confess, for they are threatened by the measures of earthly power and are not firm enough to resist because they are not strengthened by love, because they only intellectually observe the course of events but are not inwardly united with Me. And in this adversity, which becomes ever greater, I descend to earth with great splendour and glory .... to help My own now, to snatch them away from their oppressors and reward them for their faithfulness by leading them to a place of peace and bliss .... If the battle of faith will flare up so fiercely that people will be forced to take a stand, My coming is to be expected every day. For I have given you the promise that I will shorten the days for the sake of the elect, to shorten their suffering and to give them the reward for the faithfulness they have shown to Me and My word .... I come to redeem you from all evil ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Decision of faith .... confessing before the world ....

B.D. 6201 from February 28th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

There will be no way out for you, you will have to decide for Me or against Me .... And you will have to do it before the world, for the decision will be demanded of you. Therefore, don't believe that you can deceive the world or Me, don't believe that it is enough for Me if your will is good but it bows to My adversary .... that you pretend to reject Me outwardly because you fear worldly power, even though inwardly you don't want to deny Me .... I demand an open decision from you, I demand a confession of My name before the world. And I know why I demand this of you .... because I require faith from you which is alive and which places Me higher than everything in the world. And because through such faith it is also possible for weak people to strengthen themselves so that they can withstand the oppressions of earthly power, but who would helplessly fail if they lacked faith in their fellow human beings whom they had considered to be believers .... And therefore I spoke the words on earth: "Whoever confesses Me before the world, I will also confess him before the father ...." i.e. I, as the father Myself, will draw him to Me and give him strength to resist .... I Myself will hold him so that he will not fall, in order to be able to fetch him on the last day when he will receive the reward from the father for his confession, when I Myself will rescue My children from greatest adversity .... It is of no use if you humans only confess Me with your mouth, but it is also of no use if you only confess Me inwardly and deny Me before the world or are afraid to bear public witness to Me and My name .... The final decision of faith demands a strong will and much courage .... But living faith musters this will and this courage because it is the result of a life of love and love gives it strength in abundance. Therefore I only demand love from you humans again .... For this gives birth to a deep, living faith and gives you the strength to confess Me before the world. The end time will still give you many opportunities to practice love. More and more your hearts will be addressed by your fellow human beings' adversity, more and more you will see spiritual and earthly hardship around you, and anyone who is not completely hardened of heart will kindle the flame of love within himself and happily realize that his faith will become ever deeper, his desire for Me will grow and he will also be aware of My presence .... Everything will gain life which was previously still dead knowledge to him, which he certainly did not consciously reject but which was also no conviction to him .... He will now look at and understand everything with the eyes of love, and his faith will also gain that strength which is required in the last battle of faith on this earth .... He will gladly and joyfully confess Me and My name before the world because he has experienced Me Myself through his life of love and I Myself can work in him .... And he will never ever give up this faith .... He will bear witness to Me and My kingdom and also be accepted by Me into My kingdom when the end of this earth has come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Public confession during the battle of faith ....

B.D. 8727 from January 16th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

You, who will experience the time of the battle of faith, will be subject to great demands when you have to decide for or against Me .... For you will have to confess publicly, and that means that you either have to deny Me completely or stand up for Me with conviction. And you will be forced by brutal means to make a decision, which you will fear if your faith in Me is not strong enough so that you will only ever abide in Me with full trust, and I will not disappoint your faith. Precisely this battle of faith will still have to be waged before the end, because only then will the separation of the goats from the sheep take place, for then the flock of My Own will have emerged whom My adversary will be unable to sway because they possess a living faith and are not mere Christians who only adhere to formalities, who will fail in the final battle. The enemy's coercive measures will indeed be such that people believe that they must comply if they want to go on living .... yet anyone with a living faith knows that everything is possible to Me, that I can even maintain people beyond the law, since nothing is impossible for Me and since for the believer it is no longer compulsive faith. However, you must not reach a compromise by believing that you can preserve Me in your hearts and deny Me in public, for I have demanded that you profess Me before the world so that I then will also be able to acknowledge you in the kingdom of the beyond.

My adversary will use unusual procedures in order to repeal Me, or so he believes, and this is the time when all power will be taken from him again, because he is only using it against Me and oversteps his authority as soon as he wants to render Me ineffective .... You will have to muster a great deal of strength, yet this strength will flow to My Own, they will draw strength from their strong faith; they know that I Am present to them, and this conviction will also enable them to openly stand up for Me and My name. Regardless of how fierce the attacks will be, regardless of how brutal the proceedings .... with My support you will be able to endure everything, for I will not abandon you, if only you have the will to persevere until the end. I know what you are capable of bearing, and accordingly you will be surrounded by My angels, who will protect you in this final battle. Just do not deceive yourselves in believing that I Am satisfied when you confess Me in your hearts, for you shall give evidence of your living faith in Me, which can only ever be produced by My Own whose faith has come alive through a life of love .... But any Christian who merely observes formalities, who lives without love despite the fact that he belongs to a church organisation, will be thrown into doubt about his former outlook and faith, and he will quickly give up his faith for the sake of earthly advantages.

And this will be the greatest temptation which people will ever have had to endure .... that all livelihood will be withheld from them if they remain faithful to Me .... whereas, on the other hand, everything will be granted to them and they will gain worldly advantages if they deny Me .... which will not be too difficult for most people since their faith had not yet come alive and therefore everything appears to be doubtful to them now. For My adversary knows how to confuse all spiritual correlations, and lack of love also means lack of realisation .... And without a second thought people will renounce what they so far possessed .... a dead Christendom, and more than ever turn towards the world which fully makes up for what they had surrendered .... And then the separation will have taken place, for then there will only be two camps .... utterly devoted people to Me, which also enjoy My evident protection, and a host of unbelievers adhering to My adversary who will soon experience the last Judgement, which will conclude the battle of faith .... For I will come Myself in order to fetch My Own and carry out the transformation of the earth's surface, which means the banishment of people who fail in the last battle on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

‘Whosoever shall confess Me before men .... ’

B.D. 7216 from November 28th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Anyone shying away from confessing Me before the world is not permeated by My spirit, he is just an empty vessel, a lifeless form without spirit and life, for life knows Me and also confesses Me to fellow human beings. And you will also be able to recognise the Christians who merely observe formalities by the fact that they anxiously avoid mentioning My name, that they do not speak about Me and My act of Salvation, that they only rarely let themselves be drawn into spiritual conversations and even then only with a sense of discomfort .... And you will recognise them as ‘dead’ followers. For wherever My spirit is able to work, My name will be confessed with the greatest of joy, the human being will be impelled from within to confess Me before the world .... If you then watch how rarely people behave in a ‘Christian’ manner, how they try to avoid everything relating to religion or Christendom .... be it in relation to church or other proclamations of the Word, if you watch how everything is only covered with secrecy, how people in company of others shirk from touching upon a subject which concerns God, Jesus Christ, the spiritual kingdom or the human being’s task on earth .... then it is easy to guess what people’s decision will be one day when it is necessary for them to confess or deny the One Who had redeemed the world from sin and death. Then only a few will stand up for Me and My name before the world with full conviction .... however, the majority will keep a low profile, perhaps not entirely having detached themselves in their heart but lacking the strength of faith in order to accept the consequences of a true confession .... Only a few will bear up against the pressures, My adversary’s activity is approaching its end. Then it will be proven as to who is redeemed from sin and death, for only this person will loudly confess My name before the world, only he will summon the strength to resist when he is requested to renounce Me. Only a living faith will give people this strength, only a living faith will ensure the working of My spirit in the human being and thus also a certain confidence in My support during the time of the end. And this is the time when the separation of the spirits will take place, when it will become clearly obvious who belongs and wants to belong to My Own and whose Christianity has so far been a mere formality .... Then it will not be enough to be a follower of this or that school of faith, instead, a person must follow Me Myself in Jesus Christ, his bond with Me must be so alive that he cannot help loudly proclaiming My name as that of his God and Redeemer .... In that case he will also be accepted by Me, I will also confess him in the kingdom of light, I will fulfil My promise ‘Whosoever shall confess Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father .... ’ For he has acknowledged Me Myself in Jesus Christ, and the fullness of My spirit is in him .... Yet woe to those who renounce Me .... They still belong to My adversary’s followers and are and will remain his for an infinitely long time again. However, they knew that I demand the acknowledgment of My name, they were not left in ignorance and must therefore also be answerable on the day of Judgment. Then I will come to judge the ‘living’ and the ‘dead’ .... Understand these Words correctly: Life only comes from Me, and anyone who is My Own will live .... but all those who turn away from Me by renouncing Me when the final decision is demanded of them will die .... And their number will be great, yet only small will be My flock which I will guide into beatitude.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Premature release of weak faith

2845 - ?resNotTranslated?

The weak will not experience the end ....

B.D. 4613 from April 13th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

The weak will not experience the end .... I certainly know the nature of every individual person's soul; I know their will and their degree of maturity, which is also the extent of their strength of will in the last battle of faith. I know that this final acknowledgment of Me will require immense strength which only few people will be able to muster, and that it will necessitate an utterly living faith in order to stand firm and remain faithful to Me. For this reason the gates of paradise on the new earth will be opened to those who are faithful supporters and acknowledge Me, so that their demonstrated love for Me until the end will be rewarded.

But people of weak faith will not survive this last battle on earth. I shall avert the risk of their apostasy from Me so as not to let them fall into My adversary's hands and in order to give them the opportunity of continuing their development in the kingdom of the beyond which, after the end of this world, will no longer be possible for a very long time. They will not be able to cope with the demands and strains of the last days and will end their purely physical life before this time, for they will not oppose Me, but they will merely lack the profound, living faith which would enable them to be true advocates of Christ. And there will be many who will indeed choose Me, who will carry the faith in a God of love and wisdom within themselves, yet who will not increase it sufficiently to entrust themselves to Me without worry and appeal for My help. These souls will be taken from earth by Me or they would go astray for a very long time.

The strong, however, will remain faithful to Me until the end and will be raptured by Me before the destruction of the old earth. This process has to be plausible to you, and it should be equally understandable to you that the weak souls will not inhabit the paradise of the new earth, which can only bear spiritually mature human beings who permit My presence amongst them, as I have promised you. There has to be a separation of the goats from the sheep in the end. The old period of development will end with the banishment of the failed spiritual essence into solid matter, and a new era will start with a mature human generation, which will already find itself in a state of bliss on earth because it will have endured and have been sufficiently tested by Me on earth. This level of a soul's maturity allows for My presence amongst My children. But weak and still immature souls would not be able to endure My presence. Consequently, the new earth will not be a suitable abode for them; nevertheless, they will continue to ascend in the spiritual kingdom and, due to their prematurely finished life, will also enjoy privileges in the spiritual kingdom which will help their ascent. This is the separation of the spirits, which has always been proclaimed through Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Large numbers of deaths .... Recalling the weak .... Decision ....

B.D. 5271 from December 13th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

And it will come to pass as I have proclaimed .... A large number of deaths will happen prior to it, and you will look upon it as a coincidence, as an accident, you will accept any other explanation but the right one, that I Myself recall people in large numbers who would fail in the last battle on this earth, who are too weak to offer resistance and who nevertheless shall not fall into My adversary's hands either .... For I know the hearts of people and will never ever let anyone become a victim of ruin who still carries a small spark of love within himself and can still revive this spark, if not on earth then in the kingdom of the beyond, to where My love and mercy also reaches in order to bring help. It will come to pass as I have proclaimed. The scale of adversity and unhappiness will be such that everyone can recognise the time of the end if he wants to. But there will only be sorrow where My Own can be identified, for their sorrow will be caused by their fellow human beings in order to destroy My Own's belief in their God and Creator of eternity in Whom they see their Father and to Whom they want to remain faithful. My opponent works against Me and uses people belonging to him to accomplish most disgraceful actions against My Own .... He wants them to desert Me and thus proceeds by using brutal means against which My Own are barely capable of standing up to. Yet the strength of My love supports them, the strength of My love prevails, even if My Own outwardly suffer greatest adversity .... they remain firm and surmount everything that is hostile, because My strength enables them to do so. The time draws to a close ....

What does not seem believable to you today you will soon experience, there will be a momentous change in every respect which will adversely affect all people and demand of all people an attitude towards Me, the Creator and Provider of eternity. And this attitude can only consist of acknowledgment or rejection. That is the decision which will still have to be taken before the end. I will powerfully intrude into your thoughts and you can accept Me or reject Me .... yet the decision you then make will be for eternity .... And this is why My adversary's evil activity is being allowed, because he contributes towards the final decision for Me or for him .... he far exceeds his designated limits of authority, he presses My Own extraordinarily hard and gives to his followers in abundance .... earthly possessions, honour and fame, and therefore they would rather acknowledge him as their lord and renounce Me. Yet I will only allow those who are strong to experience the end, who are and will remain faithful to Me and constantly accept My strength of love. However, I will take care of the weak by recalling them before the end arrives, so that they will not fall into My adversary's hands and have to do penance for an infinitely long time. But those who are strong in doing evil will suffer death on the day of Judgment, for they, too, receive My grace often enough yet they take no notice of it and consciously join My opponent's camp, and thus they shall also share his fate when the end has come .... for everything will fulfil itself which was proclaimed through seers and prophets ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious reference to the end ....

B.D. 5219 from September 26th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

Your days are numbered .... You won't live on this earth for long anymore, your lives will be shortened because the time I granted humanity for its salvation has come to an end, and you, who are presently alive, belong to those who will live to see the end .... I will certainly still recall many beforehand whose souls would not survive the last battle for Me and My kingdom, and many will die far and wide, and the various reasons will not make you humans aware of the fact that the last action has already started, that it is already an act of mercy, because I give those souls the opportunity to continue their process of development in the kingdom of the beyond, which will no longer be possible once the last day has come .... You all have not much time left yet none of you know if he will not be snatched from the midst of life earlier, no-one knows when his hour has come .... Don't mourn those who go before you, for they are recalled by My love; but often remember them in your prayer so that they will make use of the blessings which will also be granted to them in the afterlife. I seriously admonish you all to prepare yourselves for your last hour, for you don't have much time left. I urgently warn you through the events in the world, and if only you kept your eyes open you would recognise the gravity of the hour, for I clearly speak to you through the signs of the time.

However, you humans only have eyes for the world, you give the world your every attention but fail to think of Me, and irritably you shrug everything off what could draw your attention to Me and the end .... You don't want to believe and therefore remain untouched by all happenings which only too clearly demonstrate the truth of My Word to you. It is high time .... yet not in a worldly sense but for penance, for a change of will, for turning back and for reflection .... Don't remain indifferent when I admonish you for whatever it may be .... Ask yourselves in what state you are in when you are being called to leave the earth and to enter through the gate of death into eternity .... Ask yourselves as whether you will be able to stand before My eyes and believe that the hour will soon arrive when your earthly life comes to an end .... Therefore, only take care of your souls and turn your eyes away from the world, for it will perish, the soul, however, is everlasting and its fate in eternity will be according to your way of life on Earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Distress and tribulation in time of the battle of faith

2901 - ?resNotTranslated?

2369 - ?resNotTranslated?

Immense affliction before the end ....

B.D. 4883 from April 22nd 1950, taken from Book No. 55

People everywhere will experience immense affliction when the final adversity before the end starts. Every nation will go through suffering and distress, partly caused through human will, partly through the influences of nature or fateful events, and people everywhere will have the opportunity to place themselves at the service of neighbourly love, for wherever there is adversity it can be alleviated by people who are able and willing to love. All people will be affected apart from those who receive their strength from below, that is, whose hearts are so hardened that they are enslaved by God's adversary who will provide for them to an exceptional extent. The contrast between good and evil will strongly emerge everywhere, and thus a spiritual battle for people's souls will also be waged before the end. Spiritual influence will therefore trigger all instincts in the human being during the end time, both good as well as evil will visibly manifest themselves and, therefore, a separation will also be noticeable, for good people will keep away from evil ones and yet will constantly be pursued with hatred, on account of which good, and therefore God-inclined, people will suffer progressively more distress. There will be an extraordinary scale of adversity .... The words of the seers and prophets who have proclaimed this immense affliction for the time of the end can be applied in all instances; it is merely the cause of affliction which will not be the same everywhere. But a separation of the spirits will happen in all places and thus the time of end can be recognised. The earth and the spiritual realm will be the goal of people's efforts, and anyone aiming for the earth with its possessions will be lost for the spiritual kingdom, he will pay homage to the world and therefore to the one who governs the world. And the majority of people will focus on the world, whereas the spiritual kingdom will only have a few followers; only a small flock compared to the whole of humanity will consciously or unconsciously strive towards God with a will for good and abhorring evil. For this reason there will always be just a small number of spiritual aspirants present among people, at first they will be laughed at and ridiculed by their fellow human beings until people's evil nature breaks through and expresses itself in hostile actions against all those who abide by God and remain steadfast in faith.

This will be the start of an affliction the world has never before experienced .... Evil will prevail everywhere and suppress good, evil will indulge itself in all places and good will suffer adversity. Until, finally, even the life of God's faithful followers will be in danger, they will have no more protection because people will reverse the laws, that which is right will no longer be acknowledged and only the power of the stronger will count. And this will be with those whose attitude committed them to Satan. They will be favoured by him throughout their temporal lives, for they will have sold their souls to him in return and will have elevated themselves as masters over the weak, treating them vindictively and denying them all earthly necessities. The extent of distress will be such that the believers will require, and indeed receive, an extraordinary supply of strength so that they will not give up during the final battle, which will only last for a short time and will be shortened for the sake of the chosen, so that they will not weaken in view of the hardship within their own ranks and the affluence in the ranks of the adversary. Then salvation will come to them from above, as it is proclaimed. The Lord Himself will come in the clouds and deliver all those who remain true to Him. The affliction will come to an end and a new life will begin on earth, and God's faithful followers will receive their reward .... just as Satan's children will be punished, because God's justice demands their atonement. It will come to pass as it is written .... The Lord will fetch His Own and place them into a realm of peace, He will pass strict Judgment on all sinners and they, too, will receive what they deserve, and the hardship on earth will be over ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's protection and help in the battle of faith

2399 - ?resNotTranslated?

2263 - ?resNotTranslated?

Promise of preservation of body and soul in time of need ....

B.D. 5870 from February 6th 1954, taken from Book No. 64

And you will be given what you need for body and soul, for My love always watches over you and does not let you go hungry. For a time of tribulation and earthly hardship will come upon you when you are deprived of everything for the sake of My name, when you are denied everything you need to live and spiritual coercion is also imposed on you so that you should deny your faith, then don't worry, for I will take care of you .... I will sustain you and supply your body with what it needs, but I will also give you the spiritual strength to remain faithful to Me .... Whoever believes in Me, in My love and My might, truly need not fear that he will suffer lack of body and soul, for I have promised you that I Myself will take care of you with the words: "Do not worry about what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe yourselves, but seek first the kingdom of God .... everything else will fall to you." And remember this promise when you get into earthly trouble, and hand yourselves over to Me in full trust, Who stands by My word .... My adversary's satanic influence will be revealed in such a way that people who are in bondage to him will stop at nothing, that they are capable of anything in order to destroy faith in Me, that they will relentlessly proceed against My followers and would unhesitatingly hand them over to death if I were not with My might and strength with My own. And it will be obvious that My own are fed from above, for they will live because they receive from Me what they need for body and soul. And whether you humans also doubt this, whether you incredulously listen to these words of Mine .... Who created the whole world, to Him it is truly also possible to preserve people who believe in Me, who stick by Me even in greatest earthly adversity. And I will rescue them from the hand of their tormentors, I will come to fetch them when satan's activity has reached its climax, that I will put him in fetters in order to render him harmless .... And then all adversity will come to an end .... Then I will reward the faith of My own, then I Myself will dwell amongst them and they will be eternally blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Help from above in the final battle of faith ....

B.D. 6832 from May 17th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

You will be fully compensated in the spiritual kingdom for all the hardships imposed on you by earthly life if you take them upon yourselves with devotion and pay less attention to your body than to your soul. I have prepared a glorious fate for all those who have to bear suffering and hardship for the sake of My name, who value Me and My kingdom more highly than earthly goods and earthly rewards .... who prove their loyalty to Me by gladly taking physical hardship and deprivation upon themselves when it is necessary to confess for Me and My kingdom .... For this time will come one day and make great demands on you humans. Much will be taken from you if you refuse to deny Me. They will try to force you with brute force and you will need much strength to resist but you will also receive it in abundance. Yet physically you will not be able to indulge but only ever have what you need to sustain your life. For this comes to you from Me, because I Myself take care of My own when they are deprived of everything by an enemy power. But it is only a short time and they will be repaid a thousand fold for their loyalty .... on the new earth or also in the spiritual kingdom where glories await them which are inconceivable to them. But as long as they are still on earth I will assure them of My constant help, I will truly not leave them in earthly adversity, no matter how threatening and dangerous their situation may seem .... He who sustains heaven and earth can also sustain you who stand by Me and openly confess this before the world. And for the sake of My own I will also shorten the days. (17.5.1957) I know that they are difficult for you and I don't want you to waver in your faith because you are still weak people despite your will and because I also know how much My adversary will press you in your battle of faith. And I will not let you fall into his hands. That is why the last battle on this earth will take place in a very short time, and you can confidently and with full faith expect My imminent coming as soon as this battle erupts on earth. But then you should also humbly take all difficulties upon yourselves and only ever confidently wait for My help, for I will not leave you. And you should not grieve for those whom I fetch home first, whose earthly life seems particularly difficult to you and gives you cause for doubt .... For a glorious fate truly awaits them in My kingdom, and their suffering and hardship on earth will be repaid to them a thousand fold as well as the loyalty they have shown Me. And thus no person need fear the coming difficult time who already feels inwardly connected to Me, who is willing to fulfil My will, to serve Me and thereby come close to Me .... For he already belongs to Me and his further fate is only the ladder to ascend the final height. And then all those promises concerning My care for you will obviously come true: I will refresh you .... I will hear your petitions .... I will take care of your body and your earthly life, I will make the burden easy for you and only put a gentle yoke on you .... I will take Me as your father so that you will not be orphaned in the world .... for the world will hate you and persecute you, it will cast you out of its community, and My little flock will fearfully flee to its shepherd, and My sheepfold will receive all of them and grant them safe shelter. I will deny the wolf his further advance, and shortly, therefore, the fate of him who is .... completely dominated by My adversary .... will play a major role in that battle of faith, who himself rules over his followers and whose measures will be directed against all believers and thus also against Me Myself, Whom he seeks to dethrone. He will not have a long life span, and this should also be an indication to you and a hope that only a short time will pass until the end comes, which means redemption from all adversity for My own ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The angels' protection in the battle of faith ....

B.D. 7440 from October 29th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

And countless angels will stand by your side during your final battle on earth. You don't have to be afraid when this battle erupts, for you will receive strength and be able to offer the resistance which is demanded of you in this fight .... You will remain faithful to Me, because inwardly you will be so permeated by strength that in no way will you fall prey to your enemies' onslaughts, because I know that your will applies to Me, and given that I will send My angels to protect you, you will feel this protection most evidently. The battle will not be an easy one, since it will be waged brutally and with fanatical zeal on the adversary's side, but you will not feel it as such because you will be filled with the spirit once actions are taken against all people who devoutly follow Me and also openly profess Me in Jesus Christ. And this courage of conviction will increase, and every new avowal will fill you with new strength, for then I will clearly reveal Myself through My spirit, which will fill everyone who professes Me before the world. And they will also know what time it is and will expect My coming daily .... And this will continue to give them the strength to endure and to ignore the difficulties. Time and again they will receive help from My side and My angels will shield them against all attacks by the enemy. And as long as they stand by your side you will not be in danger, for they only ever fulfil My will and are happy to be of service to Me and to you. Soon the time will come when the Antichrist will show himself .... And you have no idea which side he will come from and you will all be surprised. But then the signs will be so obvious that you will no longer be mistaken, you will distinctly recognise him and be able to prepare yourselves against his activity. Yet prior to this I will still speak from above, you just should know that this will not be the end of your mission as yet, that you will live through this time and then also receive the strength to stand firm in the last battle on this earth.

Everyone will feel whom I speak to through these lines, but I Am with all of you who want to serve Me, for I need you in the last days of the battle of faith, in the time when the last decision has to be made .... I need all of you to enlighten your fellow human beings as to what I expect of them .... that they should stand firm and not be afraid, if only they want to belong to Me and to fulfil My will. And when they hear you they will also take courage and offer resistance, which subsequently will render the adversary incapable of proceeding against these believers .... He will have to let go of them because My angels will form a protective wall around all those who want to be and remain My Own. But the battle will erupt and not just against single believers, but it will be aimed against all spiritual striving. However, only those with a living faith, who belong to the church founded by Me, will emerge triumphantly, for they will fight under My banner, led by and protected by a host of invisible warriors who are of service to Me and to righteousness .... until the day has come when I will fetch My Own and liberate them from utmost adversity and distress .... until the day of Judgment comes which will follow soon afterwards and put an end to every earthly and spiritual battle ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's protection in the battle of faith ....

B.D. 7954 from August 1st 1961, taken from Book No. 83

Thus stand firm and don't let your faith waver, for I, your God and Father of eternity, Am and remain with you when the great battle of faith begins by which My adversary also wants to cause the downfall of you who are My Own. Everything undertaken against Me will always aim to render Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation implausible to you .... And the fact that Jesus Christ will be denied, that people shall be deprived of all faith in Him and that they therefore shall have no opportunity to depart from this earth in a redeemed state shall be taken by you as an obvious sign of the approaching end .... For My adversary will openly challenge Me by attacking Jesus Christ in Whom I became a visible God for humanity.

And the more intense this battle erupts the more you can be assured of My presence, for I will not abandon My Own, I will not let My adversary be victorious over those who want to be and remain My Own. And when you are thus cornered by the requirement to deny Me as the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ .... when you have to choose between Me and My adversary, then just put all your trust in Me as then I will be closer to you than ever; I Myself will fight with you and you need not fear My adversary, for My power is supreme and will protect you, no matter how threatening the undertakings against you may look. But then you can expect your deliverance within hours, you can count on My coming within hours and the end of the world, whence I will remove you at the height of affliction and danger ....

Do not become doubtful then, but remember that I have foretold you that you will still have to endure great tribulations for the sake of your faith ....Yet the stronger your faith and the more confidently you abide by Me, the easier will be the battle of faith for you, for I truly have the power at My disposal to avert even the worst from you, and My Own shall experience My love and power and therefore can confidently and fearlessly look ahead to this time. But it will come, for the believers will come under attack by earthly authorities and those who are enslaved by My adversary .... My Own will have to give public testimony and should not be frightened, for the God Whom they acknowledge will also reveal His power and help them in earthly adversity and distress ....

Just be prepared that brutal measures will be used against you, who want to remain loyal to Me .... But don't forget that I Am Lord over life and death, over heaven and earth .... and that I truly have means and ways to lead My Own out of earthly hardship, even if it seems as if there is no way out. And whatever earthly things will be denied to you .... I will miraculously feed you and quench your thirst, for that, too, is within My power, after all, I created heaven and earth, I made all laws according to My will .... and thus I can also abolish laws and nourish you supernaturally .... I can also surround you with a protective barrier, I can instruct My angels to form such a barrier around you ....

You only have to faithfully entrust yourselves to Me, your Father, Who will not leave His children in peril and Who will protect you from the enemy of your soul, from earthly and spiritual opponents .... For My might and My love is great .... And this will happen in the near future .... Yet prior to this you will still be subjected to tests of faith but these, too, will strengthen and enable you to stand firm in the last battle on this earth. And as soon as this conflict flares up you will also know that the end is not far away, for My adversary will only wage war for a short time, because for the sake of My chosen people I will shorten the time, I will bind him as well as his supporters. For the time he was granted for his activities on earth is fulfilled and the end of the earth is near, as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle of faith .... Publicly professing Christ .... 'I will shorten the days ....'

B.D. 4635 from May 11th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

You will still have to endure a harsh battle when you have to confess Me before the world. You will be expected to renounce all earthly possessions completely, you will be dispossessed and have to do the kind of work that seems to go beyond your strength, you will be prevented from doing what is important to you, you will be pursued and pressured without reason and will find no peace from the pursuits of your enemies who are likewise My enemies and thus fear no avenging hand above themselves. And you will wonder why I allow all this to happen without calling them to account, but you will also be surprised that you are not as deeply affected as it seems to the world, so that you will nevertheless remain cheerful and bright and full of confidence and hope that the hour of retribution will come for you as well, and that even these pursuits will come to an end one day. And thus you will speak out ever more convinced on behalf of My name and confess Me before the world. And I will shorten the days so that you will become blessed .... Always remember My promise that it will only last a short time before you will be delivered from the hands of your tormentors, remember that you belong to My chosen ones after all, whose every suffering will be rewarded for their loyalty's sake; and remember that through your confession lost souls shall still be won and saved for Me and My kingdom just before the destruction of earth. And for the sake of these souls take the cross upon yourselves which, admittedly, will weigh you down but it will nevertheless be bearable since I will also provide you with exceptional strength. The battle of faith will be difficult and therefore you already have to prepare yourselves in advance by strengthening your souls with the right nourishment, by accepting My Word and with it the strength with which I have blessed My Word. For when you accept My Word you unite with Me and therefore have to be permeated by strength and thus will be and remain resistant against your enemies until the end .... until I will come and deliver you from all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The coming of Jesus Christ

Unbelief and devils during the last days .... Battle of faith .... The coming of the Lord ....

B.D. 4825 from January 29th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

The lack of belief during the last days before the end will have alarming consequences, since people will only chase after profit and never remember a God. Then people will equally try to cheat and outsmart each other, for the sake of matter they will increase all evil instincts, their lack of conscience will not hesitate to harm their neighbour as long as it is to their own advantage. They will solely think and strive towards increasing their possessions .... God, however, will be forgotten, they will neither believe in Him nor fear Him, they won't believe in their future accountability and punishment for their sins, and thus they will sin without hesitation and fear of a Judge. In an earthly way they will be prosperous, because they are supported by God's adversary who impels them to ever more greed for material possessions. He will have great power where faith in God does not exist; this is why unbelief is exceedingly dangerous for people, because this will move them closer to devastation. Where faith is missing there is no love either, since only this would be able to revive their faith. Where love is missing, people are spiritually blind, they don't know anything, and what they know is untrue. Darkness is spread across the human race and the earth is approaching the end .... From a secular point of view, there is no adversity, people are living in prosperity apart from the few whose faith is still firm and who will be treated with hostility by the former. Although their fate will indeed be harsh for a short time, they will recognise the most unmistakable sign of the end in their unbelieving fellow human beings' prosperity, because they were informed of it in advance so that they will bear up against the adversity they experience as a result of their faith in God .... When the time of Satan's obvious reign has come, the end will not be far away either, for it also has been proclaimed in advance that the world will be full of devils, and people who do not believe will likewise behave like devils and therefore declare bitter war against the believers. But then the coming of the Lord will not be far away anymore, then every day might bring the end, because the Lord will come when the adversity is so great that they will fear to lose heart .... when Satan believes that he has won, when unbelief abounds to such an extent that the believers must fear for their lives. Then the Saviour will come from above, as it has been proclaimed .... He will come in the clouds and fetch His Own into the realm of peace and implement a final Judgment on earth. This will be the end, when Satan will be enchained and, with him, all those who were enslaved by him .... And a new Earth will arise which will only be occupied by profoundly devout people, people, who will remain faithful to God during the last battle of faith and thus receive their reward .... a life in the paradise on the new Earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Explanation about the coming of the Lord ....

B.D. 8743 from February 3rd 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I want to give you an important spiritual explanation which is intended to benefit your soul: I want to open up an area for you which you would never be able to enter without the working of My spirit, for I want to introduce you to a world which is only comprehensible to the spiritually awakened person, since it already requires a certain amount of knowledge of things which otherwise are completely unfamiliar to the human being. I have promised you that I will return to earth when the day of the end has come .... This promise, however, has given rise to the most diverse notions in you humans, yet the true explanation has evaded you, precisely because the process of My second coming has been presented in so many different ways and .... just as the process of My Own's rapture .... at different times, thus resulting in wrong claims which I want to correct:

My second coming to earth will not take place physically .... such that My feet will touch this earth, instead I will appear with an entourage of the most elevated beings of light and will be visible to all who are My Own, for no human being having devoted himself to My adversary will ever be able to behold Me in all My glory, for the darkness cannot see the light since people would completely cease to exist, being unable to endure the radiance coming forth from Me. Hence I will come to earth and also to My Own still concealed in the clouds, yet they will be able to bear an abundance of light and thus they will highly delightedly rejoice when they see Me with the great host of angels .... For I will open their eyes to see .... Hence it is wrong to say that everyone will see Me when I come to judge the living and the dead, for the 'Judgment' will not happen such that every individual person has to be answerable to Me. For I know every individual soul, I know to whom it belongs, and since the last Judgment on this earth is a matter of transforming the entire earth and dissolving its separate creations so that all spiritual substances are released to be placed into new forms, this dissolution also denotes the death of people who had failed their last test of earthly life and had handed themselves over to My adversary .... Hence these will be faced by death and unable to escape, which will generate intense panic amongst people .... Yet prior to this final work of destruction My Own will be lifted away ....

I will come to fetch them Myself, they will be allowed to behold Me as I descend to them from above, rejoicing elatedly and with burning love for Me they will longingly stretch out their hands to Me, and I will draw them to Me, I will take them away, I will lift them up, and thus they will experience a process which completely contradicts natural law .... And this jubilation by My Own will be heard by other people who are at first unable to understand it since they won't see anything themselves. Consequently they will merely be seized by a certain apprehension, which will turn into extreme fear and horror when they see My Own suddenly disappear, when they can't understand why they are no longer able to reach the people they had pursued with their hatred .... why they are no longer amongst them and cannot be found ....

There will certainly be radiating brightness, but the pursuers will find it intolerable. Yet they will not have much time to think about it because the end will follow soon .... And the radiant brightness will give way to an almost impenetrable darkness that will drive people to despair. This will be followed by eruptions, outbreaks of fires, splits will occur in the earth so that no person can save himself and everything will be devoured by the earth ....

Not much time will pass between the My Own's rapture and this final destruction, for the rapture would force the remaining people to believe and this would be entirely worthless as it would exclude a free decision. People will have had adequate time before and will have been constantly admonished and forewarned, and anyone still coming to his senses before will also still be accepted and called away before the breakdown of earth, so that he can be helped to progress in the beyond. This act of the rapture is a completely unnatural process, but then I will be able to waive the laws of nature because it will no longer disadvantage anyone's soul .... But even My coming in the clouds will no longer compel people to believe because those who will see Me will have already attained maturity of soul so that they will merely experience the fulfilment of what they firmly believed and therefore anticipated My arrival on a daily basis.

People rarely accept a correct explanation especially about these last events because they have already formed their own concepts about it and don't want to let go of their ideas .... The rapture cannot possibly take place a longer time in advance because such unlawful occurrences would force people to change their mind .... And the end of this earth in any case means the end of everyone who is still alive, for even My Own will experience it, only they will be in a state devoid of all suffering, even though they will be able to follow the process, because this is My will .... Since they will then be completely devout they shall also experience My might and glory, and thus they will also be able to behold My great host of angels surrounding Me, and then they will also be suitable ancestral parents to populate the new earth, which indeed will also be the work of an instant for Me when I want to give the liberated spiritual essence a new external shape for further maturing ....

But the people themselves will have lost all awareness of time until they are returned to the new earth again .... Nevertheless, they will still possess their old body of flesh albeit it will be quite spiritualised already .... This, too, has to be said in order to refute the misguided opinion that the new earth will be populated by completely spiritualised beings .... For the new earth is intended to become a place for higher development again and the old laws will be applicable to the new earth too .... The process of the fallen spirits through the creations up to the human being will take place and the person as such will have to pass the last test of will again .... which in the beginning will certainly lead to success because there will be no temptations by the adversary, who is bound for a long time .... and because people are full of love they will establish a direct contact with Me and therefore attain full maturity very quickly .... You should not let wrong descriptions tempt you into neglecting or postponing your psychological work, for I will abide by the day when I will come in the clouds and with this day will also come the Last Judgment on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The Lord will come at a time of greatest adversity ....

B.D. 4319 from May 31th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

I will come to fetch you from utmost distress, as I have promised. There will be great adversity, and anyone following your destiny will recognise that only your strength of faith keeps you going, otherwise you would be too weak to bear up to the threats and violent actions by your enemies against whom you are completely defenceless. Yet only defenceless on the part of people, however, I will stand by your side as protection and this certainty must render you immune to all hostilities. This great adversity will only last for a short time, then I will come personally in order to fetch My Own into My kingdom and prepare them for life in the paradise on the new Earth. If you are strong in faith, if you attach significance to every one of My Words, then the final adversity will come to an end for you and, in the hope of My speedy arrival, you will stoically endure everything and wait for Me. And I will definitely come .... I will not leave My Own in distress, I will come when no earthly way out can be seen anymore; I will appear suddenly, only visible to My Own, and all My faithful followers will call out to Me. Rejoicing and cheering My Own will blissfully and happily rush towards Me and raise their hands to Me. Whoever believes will be saved, for he will persevere even if the world is full of devils .... he knows that the hour of deliverance will come, he knows that I will not leave him and that all devils are powerless against Me. He will wait for Me and I will reward his profound faith with the greatest prize, with a new life in the paradise on this Earth. Why won't I take him to Me into the spiritual kingdom? Anyone who passes this final test of faith and recognises Me will be suitable to form the root of a new human race and a new generation will come forth from him, for the Earth shall be populated again with spiritually highly advanced people who will live their life for Me and with Me. And I Myself want to rear these people .... All people's degree of maturity is known to Me but especially of those who in the end will fight for Me against Satan. Such people are required by Me as progenitors for the new Earth. I will bless them, both physically and spiritually, and the new Earth will become a paradise-like abode for them, children and children's children will be in heartfelt contact with Me and the human race will be full of love. A new period of development will start again with spiritual beings embodied as human beings who are close to maturity and longingly strive towards Me and rapidly achieve final maturity of soul on earth. For the last days on the old earth will very quickly have matured the spiritual substance which was shortly due to be embodied as a human being, because it had fought the battle between light and darkness and the final destruction of the old earth had temporarily released it. Since it had not yet attained the maturity to be free, it experienced this as pain, so that it will find the new form comforting and eagerly strive upwards, even though during the preliminary stage it will be unconscious of this success. For this reason, people will live in most wonderful harmony with all creations in their environment; the mineral, plant and animal world will entirely fit in with people's needs, profound peace will reign in nature as well as in the human heart, people's joyful togetherness with Me will make them the most blissful beings, My love will smooth their every path and their hearts will beat for Me with ardent love and all adversity will be forgotten .... And this time is not far away, soon I will come and fetch My community of brides, the great adversity will soon be over, for My promise must fulfil itself .... I will return in the clouds to fetch My Own and to judge the living and the dead ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Coming in the clouds ....

B.D. 7944 from July 18th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

You all should know that I will return in the clouds .... that I will descend to earth in the same way as I once ascended to heaven .... that My Own will see Me in brilliance and glory, just as My disciples once saw Me, and that I will take My Own from earth because the day of the end has come .... Admittedly, prior to that I already descended to earth in the Word, for I Am the Word Myself, and have given you the promise that I will stay with you until the end of the world .... but My obvious appearance will not happen yet, for it will constitute the end of one and the beginning of a new earthly period ....

My coming in the clouds has to be understood literally, yet only few will see Me, for My flock is small and only My Own will be able to endure seeing Me, I will only be visible to My Own and allow them to behold My might and glory .... And this shall be your hope in hours of hardship and affliction by hostile powers to God .... for in the end everything will be hostile to God, the rulers and their followers, the people who take their side in the battle of faith. They all will take action against you, who want to remain loyal to Me and persevere to the end .... They will put you under great pressure and then you shall hope for My coming, for I will not leave you in distress of body and soul, I will save you and lift you to a place of peace, and your faith will be so strong that I will be able to show Myself when I come in the clouds in order to judge the living and the dead .... Then the great separation of the spirits will take place and My adversary will no longer have control over you .... For he and his adherents will be bound for a long time. Only few people sincerely believe that My return is imminent .... But the time is fulfilled and I no longer say: I will come when the time is fulfilled, but I say: the time is fulfilled .... You can only count on a very short time, on just a few days, compared to the long period of time that has passed since an 'end' was prophesied. You are living in the last days even if you refuse to believe it ....

My coming is soon about to happen to you .... Hence take care that you, too, belong to the chosen ones who will experience My coming while still in the flesh, who may behold Me in all My radiance and glory, whom I will lift to heaven just before the end .... Just want to belong to them and, truly, I will give you the strength to turn your will into action. Let Me speak to you time and again and always strive to accept My will and you will establish a connection with Me, you will join Me and also be counted as My Own whom I will rescue before the end happens. For it is certain that I will come Myself .... And you should also believe, without a shadow of doubt, that all of you with a living faith and who approach Me with love, will be able to behold Me, for My Word is truth and will come to pass.

People who deny 'My coming', who only want to understand and explain this arrival figuratively, are not yet as profoundly devoted as to be united with Me, but the immense earthly hardship before the end will still strengthen their faith if they are of good will. And they themselves will pray for My coming, because they will realise that only I can provide the rescue which they cannot expect from another side any longer .... You should believe that I will save you from utmost adversity and await the hour when My promise fulfils itself. And then My adversary will be defeated, yet with him also his many followers, who will be taken in by the earth again .... Therefore hope and persevere, for the hour of your deliverance will come, the day of separating the spirits will arrive .... There will be an earthly and spiritual change which you will experience and which has been constantly proclaimed to you in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The rapture of the "little flock"

Small flock at the end .... gap widens .... God's help ....

B.D. 4955 from August 24th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

The gulf will become ever wider between My own and satan’s children, for people are increasingly distancing themselves from Me and turning to the one who is the master of matter insofar as it still harbours the spiritual, which is completely of its own mind, i.e. of a will turned away from Me. Therefore you, who strive spiritually and turn your thoughts and aspirations towards Me, will always stand more and more isolated in the midst of the world, you will be shunned by the children of the world or scorned and ridiculed by your fellow human beings who have already become devils and are devoid of all love and faith. But then you will also realize that the end is not far away, for I have foretold you that in the end there will only be a small flock which is Mine, which recognizes its shepherd in Me and respects My voice. But the majority no longer know Me, yet not without fault, for My love also wooed them, yet they did not accept My love, they strove ever further away from Me and fell into deepest night because they shied away from the light which I offered them in My love. In the world, however, only will-o'-the-wisps shine and they chase after their appearance and splendour, they do what the prince of the world commands them, they strive for earthly possessions and seek fulfilment in the pleasures of the world, they only think of physical comfort but not of their soul. Again and again I step into the path of the individual, again and again narrow paths branch off from the broad path, paths that are difficult to pass, where I stand and try to pull them over from the path that leads to ruin. But they walk past Me with their eyes turned away, they do not see because they do not want to see .... But if they meet a messenger from Me they blaspheme and try to harm him wherever they can, driven by My adversary to whom they are in bondage through their will. My gift of grace is not appreciated and you, My servants on earth, will stand alone the closer it gets to the end. But you need not fear anything because I am always with you and therefore you will never be lonely. You will certainly stand alone amongst unbelievers but My own will recognize each other and stick together and draw comfort and strength from My word. And this word of Mine will compensate them for everything they have to do without. Those who are in bondage to My adversary are earthly well provided for, they lack nothing. And therefore they look down on the meagre, needy people and are without mercy. Yet My love does not abandon My own, even though earthly hardship approaches them in an unusual way. My own can be recognized by the fact that they certainly live in physical adversity but their souls are free from fear because they recognize Me as their father and are certain of My care. And thus they will often be strengthened and comforted by their fellow human beings; yet My help will also be obvious, just as satan is obviously effective. The separation will always be more and more accomplished the closer the end is, and the two camps will wage a battle with each other, the children of satan in hatred and unkindness, My own, on the other hand, still want to convert them and try to win them over for Me and My kingdom in love. But the gulf will widen until it has become unbridgeable, until the last end comes, the Day of Judgment, when the goats will be separated from the sheep and both will receive punishment or reward according to merit. For he who is not for Me is against Me, he who does not gather scatters .... He who believes in Me also confesses Me before the world .... but he who does not confess Me belongs to My adversary, and he will also share his fate, he will be condemned on the Day of Judgment, when My justice will speak, because the time is fulfilled ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Coming in the clouds .... Rapture ....

B.D. 3557 from September 24th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

An unusual roar will fill the air as the Day of Judgment arrives. And this will be the last sign for people, yet it will only be recognised as such by the believers, which will cause them great joy. For then they will be anticipating the coming of the Lord .... It requires a strong faith to expect God to be coming in the clouds, for this is such an extraordinary process that godless people just ridicule and make fun of it when it is mentioned to them. They will indeed hear the sound, too, yet they won't see the Lord in the clouds and thus take little notice of the unusual noise in the air and won't let themselves be distracted from their lives .... exuberantly and without scruples they will continue to enjoy themselves. The faithful, however, will get together and, with a happy heart, prepare themselves to receive the Lord. They will have reached the limit of their physical endurance and know that their time of suffering has come to an end, and in the final hour they will unanimously profess their faith in God although it will mean the loss of their earthly life, because they will be mercilessly attacked by the world. Yet the appearance of the Lord will thwart the plans of their godless pursuers .... For suddenly they will see the believers being lifted off the ground and rising into the air .... At the same time there will be a sound of dreadful thunder and people will realise with dismay that something dreadful is going to happen. Paralysed by the unusual process of the rapture they will be unable to think, they will try to flee and see the same everywhere .... flames of fire bursting through the earth from which there is no escape. And their life will end in a most dreadful way, for the people who rage on earth like devils and are rife with sin cannot be saved.

But the flock of the faithful will witness the end of the old earth; the divine work of destruction will take place before their eyes, while they will have escaped and will be safe and secure in a place of peace, as promised by God. This will be the end of one period of Salvation and the start of a new one as soon as the old earth is shaped anew through God's will. Then the faithful will continue to live as the root of the new human race and the new period of Salvation will begin. The process of rapture is only understandable and therefore credible to a knowing and profoundly enlightened person, yet it will be the culmination of an anxious time of hardship and suffering, it will be the conclusion and the evidence of God's glory, Who will also prepare a fate for His Own which testifies of His glory .... It will be an act of profoundly divine love for His living creations who will recognise in Him their Father of eternity, who will have returned to Him and become as one with Him through love .... with whom He will then be able to stay because divine love meets with no obstacle once the human being has become love himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Rapture ....

B.D. 5607 from February 20th 1953, taken from Book No. 61

Only a small flock will be able to see Me in all My glory at the end of the earth, and this flock will be lifted to heaven before their fellow human beings' eyes, who face spiritual and physical death. For as soon as the former have left the earth it will fall prey to destruction, which means that everything that lives in, on and above the earth will be consumed by flames which burst through the earth and do not spare a single work of creation. Yet My Own will not be affected by this work of destruction, for I will take them away first, and the sight of their sudden departure will horrify people, for My Own will disappear to heaven before their very eyes. But only My Own will be able to see Me Myself when I arrive in all splendour and glory. For the others I will remain invisible, because no one enslaved by My adversary will ever behold Me in My glory. But by the time they regain their senses after the supernatural phenomenon of rapture, their end will already have come .... the earth will open and devour all those who are and remain disloyal to Me.

The event of the rapture is not comprehensible to people of this earth, for something entirely unlawful will take place, something unnatural, which will remain unbelievable to all those who do not believe in Me and do not know My eternal plan of Salvation .... And yet it will happen as I announce it to you .... I will move the bodies of living human beings to a place of peace in an instant, but they themselves will consciously experience this event and be full of joy and praise for Me .... For they will have passed the test of faith, then they shall receive the reward for their love and faith in Me, and I will open paradise for them .... A new period of Salvation will start and My Own will become the root of the new generation on the new earth .... Only faith can comprehend this, intellect, however, will resist it and doubt until the day comes ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Rapture ....

B.D. 6681 from October 30th 1956, taken from Book No. 72

Time and again you will receive clarification through My Word concerning spiritual problems which you are unable to work out by yourselves .... where My spirit has to intervene if your thinking is to be correct, thus correspond to the truth. Only truth has a beneficial effect, the soul cannot derive any advantage from misguided thinking, instead it will even thicken its surrounding layer because misguided thinking does not originate from Me but from My adversary. Yet people are not always capable of accepting the pure truth unveiled, like children they sometimes have to be taught by way of images and parables which, however, nevertheless entirely correspond to the truth. And wherever this is the case My adversary likewise seeks to intrude and distort these images and parables to prevent people from thinking correctly. And thus it necessitates enlightenment through the spirit in order to provide a correct explanation or to enable someone to understand what was offered to people in a veiled form, what seers and prophets predicted on My instructions. Humanity's spiritual state demanded such veiled portrayal, because the unveiled truth would have seemed utterly implausible to those who had not recognised people's spiritual development as their purpose on earth and therefore My written Word .... the Book of the Fathers .... would also have been completely discarded, since the events at the end, had they been portrayed unveiled, would not have found belief and thus given rise to total rejection of My Word. I have always prevented an unveiled description of the final events but always provided explanations if they were needed. But as a result there are also various opinions represented amongst people and everyone endorses his own according to his spiritual state, yet only an 'enlightened spirit' will think correctly and be able to 'unveil' the 'veiled' truth!

The end is near .... and only a few people will be able to observe the developments at the end, because they shall inform the coming human generation on the new earth of My Power and Glory, of the conclusion of the old and the beginning of a new period of Salvation. These few, however, will be lifted away by Me from earth as soon as the end has come. But when this happens much wailing and lamenting will arise on earth, for this 'process of rapture' will be seen by all people on earth and triggers .... because it is beyond natural law .... immense terror, for then the people staying behind will know that they will become victims of destruction. These people will not see My coming in the clouds because I cannot be visible to those who adhere to My adversary .... Only My Own will be able to see Me and, full of joy and praise, stretch out their arms towards Me .... And I will lift them up to Me before their fellow human beings' eyes. And just a few will cry out to Me in intense distress, not driven by fear but in sudden realisation and utter remorse .... I know them and address them time and again, they merely need a profound shock in order to surrender their resistance and hand themselves over in their hearts .... And these are the people who will 'arise from their graves' in order to also be taken away from the earth, because I know their hearts, they call upon Jesus Christ with profound faith in Him and His help and thus they will find redemption from sin and death. And the graves will still release many .... Dead people who will arise into life .... People who will be more impressed by the final events on this earth than they care to admit, where only the lid will have to be pushed aside from the grave, which will be achieved by the tremors at the end .... But what will still happens before that can yet contribute towards the awakening of dead souls, for hell will spew out its most evil demons .... And elevated beings will descend from the kingdom of light and the struggle for people's souls will be plain and observable by My Own, who will then experience the exposure of what had previously only been announced to them in a veiled form ....

Amen

And the scales will suddenly fall from the eyes of My Own, for then they will understand what hitherto had remained concealed to them but what the spiritually awakened person essentially understood. But since people are particularly strongly attached to matter in the end, the knowledge about My 'plan of Salvation' for redeeming the souls will also be little known .... And this alone is the key to all revelations which were given to people in a veiled form. People are unaware of individual periods of Salvation even if they believe in a justification, a last Judgment, and in an end of the world. And according to this knowledge they try to interpret the revelations which relate to this end. And the more intellectually they do so, the more confused become their results. My spirit, however, reveals to them in most simple terms the signs as well as the happenings at the end .... And the rapture of My Own will be the last process taking place on this earth before its destruction, before the complete change of this earth's external shape, which will wipe out all life on it. It is not as if there will still be a long time afterwards in which people can discuss this happening .... for this would undeniably signify compulsory faith for those left behind, no human being would then be able to close their mind to the realisation of a living God and be forced to believe in Him. Yet I don't use such means in order to gain this faith, consequently the end will come as soon as I fetch My Own from this earth. The horror of this will coincide with the horror of certain death facing those who are left behind, for the earth will open up and flames burst through, people will feel paralysed and incapable of thinking apart from the few which only need a small incentive to recognise Me and call upon Me in utmost need .... But they are known to Me and therefore I will have mercy upon them and their souls will not have to share the agonising fate of the others ....

Whatever will come to pass, it was only possible to give people an illustrative prediction, for they would never have understood it as long as My eternal plan of Salvation could not be explained to them. And people's low spiritual state did not allow for this .... My Word, however, has always been preached to people, and My Word urged them to be lovingly active. Complying with My Word, complying with My commandment of love would have guided you humans into realisation and thus also into the knowledge of My plan of Salvation. In that case they would have understood the symbolic descriptions, which certainly were understood by those whose life of love had resulted in spiritual enlightenment. Yet the nearer it gets to the end the more people's thinking will become confused and the more mysterious are the images which their intellect is now trying to decipher. People should only ever try to keep to what I Myself told them while I lived on earth .... They should accept My Words and live accordingly, and they would be surprised to realise that they are becoming enlightened, that they fully understand everything which so far had been ambiguous to them .... for then My spirit can work in them and kindle a bright light for them. However, anyone who believes himself capable of gaining realisation through eager studies yet neglects to live according to My will, will never attain realisation. He will lose himself in ever more erroneous thinking and no matter what he believes himself to have discovered .... he will have to discard it again and find no illumination within himself. Only My commandments of love and their fulfilment ensure your correct thinking, and in that case every Word, every prediction and every indication about the end will be understandable to you, for then you will be enlightened by My spirit, which never errs and always guides you into truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

'He that shall endure unto the end ....'

B.D. 8164 from April 30th 1962, taken from Book No. 86

'But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved ....' This is My promise, which certainly makes the greatest demand that you shall persevere until the end .... My promise will only come true with a small flock, for a great test of faith will be demanded of you, passing it will require much strength and an intimate bond with Me, since the believers will be harshly persecuted by the authorities and the human being can only offer resistance with My support by making use of My strength which will flow to him through his heartfelt contact with Me. He must belong to Me with all his will, with all his soul, and the strength of his faith in Me will give him the fortitude to resist. Then he would rather give up his life than Me, Whom he has recognised as the most loving Father from Whom he will never want to separate again .... And I will reward this strength of faith and love for Me, for he will become blissfully happy .... This small flock, which will remain loyal to Me even during the harshest battle of faith, will be rescued by Me from extreme adversity, I will move them to a place of peace in order to then give them the reshaped earth as their abode again, so that a new era will begin, a time of peace and of innermost unity with Me, so that I Myself will be able to stay amongst My Own because their deep love for Me allows for this .... The reward is truly magnificent but My Own will deserve it, for the last days on this earth will be incredibly difficult for them, and yet they will remain faithful to Me. They will abide until the end ....

And by using all means I will truly help them to attain this strength of faith, for I will reveal Myself to them beforehand in many different ways .... I Myself will come to them in My Word, and My direct communication will let their love and faith come alive; their constant contact with Me will fill them with a love that will increasingly intensify .... I will often miraculously intervene in their life and will also visibly appear to those who wait for Me in utmost adversity and firmly believe that I will help them .... I will leave no-one without comfort and Words of encouragement; I will give strength to all so that they will be able to endure even the most difficult situation. And they will firmly believe in Me with indestructible trust in Me .... And thus they will wait daily for My coming, for their deliverance .... until I Myself fetch them because the time will have come to an end, because I will put an end to My adversary's activity and put him into chains along with his adherents .... And the day of Judgment will result in a complete transformation of the earth's surface; all creations in, on and above the earth will be dissolved and be placed into new forms, the day of the end of the old earth will have come for all human beings and only those who belong to My Own will be lifted up from earth and escape destruction, whereas My adversary's followers full of terror will face their downfall and be devoured by the earth .... For the formation of the old earth will have ceased to exist .... Yet a new earth will emerge again and a new epoch of Salvation will start, and this new earth will be populated by those who remained loyal to Me until the end .... They will be blissfully happy, as I had promised them, since My adversary will have no more control over people for a long time to come, for they are devoted to Me in love, and therefore I Myself will be able to dwell amongst them and all hardship will have come to an end .... There will be peace on earth again, a divine state of harmony and beatitude .... where only love will reign ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The behavior of the people before the end

The spiritual in man himself draws near the last judgement ....

B.D. 3782 from May 27th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

Humanity's conduct cries out for judgment .... it draws the last Judgment itself, for it truly no longer pays attention to the purpose of earthly life, it is no longer on the spiritual level which requires an embodiment on earth as a human being. And therefore it will be thrown back from the last stage of its development into the initial stage again, and it will have to take the earth as its abode again for an infinitely long time in order to finally be able to redeem itself one day. People no longer recognize Me, they are more unbelieving than ever and therefore do not seek contact with Me either, they are without strength and can no longer develop spiritually, yet they strive even further away from Me by seeking strength from My adversary, by trying to increase themselves and their strength through their own unkindness and by passing by their fellow human being's adversity apathetically. It is a state on earth which is not bearable and therefore requires an urgent change, it is a state which completely contradicts My law of eternity and therefore cannot be tolerated by Me. People themselves do not strive for an improvement of their spiritual state but they sink ever deeper. And for the sake of the spiritual substance itself, which is embodied on earth as a human being, I interrupt its course of development .... I place the spiritual substance again into the external form which corresponds to its degree of development .... I judge the spiritual, I end the state of freedom it had already reached and imprison it again, completely depriving it of its freedom for its former salvation. I judge it, however, the spiritual itself draws the judgement, people in the stage of free will are themselves the originators of what is about to happen to earth. Human will does not strive for final freedom but chains itself more firmly than ever to matter and thus testifies to the desire which is also granted to it. People's own love is predominant, neighbourly love is not practised, and people completely switch off their love for Me, for they no longer recognize Me and, due to their lack of love, also render themselves incapable of recognising Me. And this is a spiritual low which results in the dissolution of the creations which sheltered the spiritual for the purpose of ascent development. The time is drawing ever closer when this act of dissolution will take place, for humanity does not improve, it remains hard and unfeeling in its thoughts and actions, it no longer recognizes the law of love which, however, underlies My eternal order. Yet without love there is no existence, for love is strength, and strength is needed by every being which strives upwards .... which wants to live in freedom and bliss and which wants to dwell close to Me for eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

The Flood .... Last days .... Worldly progress ....

B.D. 4374 from July 13th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Shortly before the end it will be just like it was at the time of the Flood. People will have a great liking for all worldly pleasures, they will indulge their physical longings and vices, they will lead an immoral and unethical way of life and send no thought to the One above, Who is Lord over heaven and earth. For they will have no more faith .... The spiritual level will be the lowest ever since the beginning of this developmental period. Mocking and blaspheming they will confront the few believers with hostility, pursue them and deny them everything they need for living. They themselves, however, will feast and gorge themselves, they will live and love .... but their love will be

false and their way of life wrong, for the devil's servants will populate the earth in the last days, and the disintegration of earth will merely end a state which no longer allows people's higher development.

It will be a time of sinfulness which will go beyond all imagination. God will be completely displaced and those who believe in Him will be in danger of being killed .... And God Himself will put an end to this period, the last day will arrive suddenly and unexpectedly amid the ecstasy of the world in which the people of the last days constantly live .... Hence, prior to this an apparent progress will be noticeable, everything of a worldly nature will be offered to people, their demand for worldly things will be extreme and everyone will unscrupulously grant himself whatever his mind desires; the strong will fight the weak and the winner will be the one who heartlessly acquires what he doesn't deserve, because he is supported by Satan himself who bestows material favours on him and incites him to increased enjoyment of life.

Sin will escalate to an alarming extent and Judgment will come to pass when no-one expects it. For once people have reached this level of development they will have to be devoured by the earth, as they will have become true servants of the devil and completely deny God. And then the hour of accountability will come to all sinners, the day of God's Justice will arrive, the Day of Judgment will come to all who belong to God's adversary and the day of Recompense for the few who are faithful to God, who persevere and don't fall prey to the temptations of the world .... as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... A salvation period will come to an end because humanity will be ready for its downfall.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Assessment of duties according to degree of love ....

B.D. 4574 from February 27th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

You should use all your energy to attain everlasting riches, that is, everything you think and do should be based on helpful neighbourly love, then the salvation of your soul would be assured for eternity. My demand may seem impossible to achieve to you and, yet, I don't expect too much from you, nothing that cannot be done. However, consider the fact that your daily fulfilment of duty can be understood differently, that you can do your duty without the slightest feeling of love for your neighbour, thus you are of service to him as a matter of duty, but that you can also carry out every action by being inwardly impelled through love and that these actions, although they are also daily duties, are assessed differently by Me and raise your maturity of soul. Love is everything, it values every action. Consequently, a person can be ever so dutiful due to his correct nature, yet without love they will only be actions of the body which I only reward in a worldly sense but which do not gain him spiritual wealth, for this entirely depends on the degree of love with which these duties are being accomplished. Thus you could gain so much more if you used all your energy of life for active neighbourly love, so that everything you do is motivated by the will to help where your help is needed. The actions you have to perform, where your free will is therefore excluded, are merely actions for the world, although they can also incorporate a spiritual character .... hence, duties that are demanded are indeed acts of neighbourly love but are, since they are dutifully performed, valued in a purely worldly sense by Me, because the love of the heart is absent. I pay attention to the heart and won't be deceived by pious words or expressions, I know how far the heart is involved; but I bless everyone who complies with human demands purely because he is willing to help, who carries out every work of duty with inner joy to help his neighbour and who therefore also turns his duties into a voluntary activity and thereby utilises his energy of life which will result in abundant rewards in eternity. For he truly gathers spiritual possessions on earth and will not enter the spiritual kingdom poverty stricken, but, full of strength, he will also be able to work over there wherever his love impels him, whereas even the most hard-working person on earth will stand at the gate of death without strength and in a poor state because he only worked for the world, because helpful neighbourly love never impelled him to be active on earth but he only ever fulfilled his worldly obligations, admittedly by diligently fulfilling his duty but only because he had to and not voluntarily. This is why the same activity and the same amount of work can lead to entirely different success .... it can be purely remunerated in a worldly sense but also lead to everlasting rewards, and you should aim for the latter, so that your life on earth is not a waste of time, for you will never be able to catch up in the beyond on what you neglected to do on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prevalence of sin ....

B.D. 4853 from March 7th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

Sin will prevail and people will live in lust and sin without a sense of responsibility, for satan rules the world and people are in bondage to him. And they willingly follow his whisperings, weakly and without resistance they succumb to his temptations, they fulfil the body's desires and have nothing in abhorrence, sin entices them and thus people sink into their mire. It is coming to an end .... Anyone who pays attention to people's behaviour also knows what hour has struck, that the earth is ripe for destruction and that people forget their purpose of life on earth and thus stand before the abyss. Satan has them completely under his control and they no longer offer him any resistance, they acknowledge him as their lord and do what he demands of them. In sin people will suffocate, in sin they will perish, for in the midst of the enjoyment of life they will find their end, as it is written .... And so I call out to people: One day you will all have to answer for your thoughts and actions and words; you will all be judged according to your will and your works. Do not fall into sin, keep yourselves pure and detest evil, so that sin does not become your ruin, so that it does not drag you into the abyss. Do not dull the admonisher within you, listen to the voice of conscience which warns you against every bad thought and every bad action. Pay attention to its voice and follow it, do not easily ignore sin but remember Him who will judge you one day, who is just and punishes every sin because it demands atonement. Do not let yourselves be tempted by the attractions of the world, and do not fulfil your body's every desire, for it tempts you to sin. Keep yourselves pure and remember that you cannot stand before My eyes if you fall into sin and do not detest it. Free yourselves from satan, who tempts you if you do not resist him. Sin has great power over you and therefore you should beware of it, for you thereby commit yourselves to My adversary and distance yourselves from Me, and this means eternal ruin for you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The opponent exceeds his authority

He knows that he has not much time left ....

B.D. 5572 from January 9th 1953, taken from Book No. 61

The present time is very much influenced by My adversary, although it doesn't mean that I withhold My might, My love and mercy. Yet people themselves grant him more right through their will, their attitude, their actions and words. Hence they distance themselves ever more from Me and are unable to feel My emanation of love, which could release them from My adversary's influence. It is the time of the end, the time of which it is written: he knoweth that he hath but a short time .... And this is why he rages particularly conspicuously and yet will not be recognised by people. And My adversary fights especially vehemently where people quite clearly strive for Me .... This should always be an explanation for you when the spiritual aspirants come into conflict with themselves or their environment. Spiritual aspiration, that is, looking towards Me, is an abomination to My adversary, it fills him with hatred and a fury of annihilation, it inspires him to carry out the most shameful plans and the consequences can clearly be felt amongst My Own, amongst those who loyally want to serve Me, amongst those who receive light and shall spread it throughout the world. For he will interfere with his deceptive light, the light from above irritates him and he tries to extinguish it. He fights for every soul he is at risk of losing, and since the majority of people follow him voluntarily every soul which recognises and detaches itself from him makes him very angry.

This sign of the times is understandable to the person who knows the reason and purpose for bringing this earthly period to an end, who knows about the battle between light and darkness and the approaching end. And the closer it gets to it the more vehemently will he rage and cause confusion amongst My Own, for he uses every trick, every lie, he makes unscrupulous use of all weapons even if they result in the death of the soul he fights for. He will appear wearing a mask and will often be difficult to detect, he will also turn up in the midst of My Own and deceive all those who allow themselves to be deceived by his disguise .... And I will not stop him, for he has power and strength until the end of this world and can put it to the test, yet to the same extent I, too, Am on hand with My gifts of grace which, if they are used, will ensure victory over him on the day of Judgment. What has been proclaimed to you humans long in advance has to come true .... And this includes the raging of Satan in the last days before the end .... But there is always a path for all of you which will lead out of the confusion, there will always be a refuge for you to which you can hasten whenever you are in peril .... Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest .... Bring all your suffering, your anxious questions, your fears and problems, your considerations to Me. I Am always available to you, I want to help you and give you strength if you are weak, I want to lead you out of the tribulation of your souls .... Anyone who seriously seeks Me need not be afraid to fall into My adversary's hands, since I Am already present to someone who desires Me.

Just a little time longer and the flame ignited by My adversary in order to conceal himself in this blaze will flare-up high; his time is not over quite yet, thus he will still work to the utmost extent, and he will make good use of this time. All the same, it will come to an end when it is My will. For I truly reign over heaven and earth, over the good and the bad world of the spirit and nothing can happen without My will or My permission. And it is My will that he shall be bound for a thousand years .... that his power and control over the human race will be taken away from him for a period of time; it is My will that people shall live in peace one day, that those who have proven themselves to be My Own will be released from his domination; it is My will that My Own shall be victorious over him, thus I will not abandon them even in times of fiercest battle, I will always be present and not allow you to be pressed by him above and beyond your strength. I only ever want to be allowed to be present to you, that is, you should always continue to love despite all temptations from his side, because then I Myself can be with you and he will have to retreat from you, whom he then will have lost to Me for good ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs of rampage before the end ....

B.D. 6178 from January 28th 1955, taken from Book No. 66

If you pay attention to all events around you, you will very soon recognize who rules in the world, and it will also be understandable to you what his purpose is: to draw people ever more into the depths, to prevent them from rightly recognizing .... by preventing them from working in love .... Yet in the foreseeable future his activities will become so obvious that many people will begin to hear and see, for he will drop his mask and proceed without hesitation in a way which all too clearly speaks against him. But these are all signs of the approaching end, in which God's adversary will carry out his despicable nature, in which all the forces of hell are released which influence people on earth, so that he will find countless followers who do everything he wants .... who harm their fellow human beings in every way without hesitation .... who even don't shy away from handing their fellow human beings over to death because they are completely under satan's spell. But this is announced a long time before, so that people will recognize the time in which they live. But the day is coming when he will be bound, when an end will be put to his atrocities, when he will be deprived of all his power and bound so that he will no longer be able to do harm .... The day is coming .... of which the people who suffer under his rule shall also remember, for they shall have redemption. But they, too, should remember that the day of retribution will come who make themselves subservient to him, for they, too, will have to share his fate, because their will alone let them become his servants and they will have to answer for this will. And as long as injustice outrages you, you yourselves need not fear that he could harm you. For as long as your will still strives for good, you are not under his control. Everything that violates the commandment of love is his work, even though it is veiled from the eyes of fellow human beings .... Make an effort to always think and act justly, and you will be clairvoyant and clairaudient towards the measures which are enacted under the guise of justice, for he who wants to corrupt you also knows how to disguise himself .... But he will not achieve anything with those who strive towards God and try to live according to His will, for they see through his game and turn away from him, they remain sincere and righteous, and they also do not allow themselves to be misled .... But the limits of his rage on earth have not yet been reached .... The measure must first become full, which then results in a banishment that makes any further activity impossible for him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Increased hardships in the end time ....

B.D. 6781 from March 11th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

The short distance you still have to cover will still make many demands on you, on your strength as well as on your will, for since the time you humans still have on this earth is only short, the ascent is particularly steep and arduous, the obstacles are especially difficult to overcome, but the aim can still be reached because I am also unusually effective with My strength and grace and because you need only call upon Me for help, which will certainly be granted to you. You will all still experience how strongly you will be harassed by My adversary in the last days, for he only intends to ruin you with cunning and treachery, and he will use any means to achieve this. And thus he will also drive people into earthly hardship, through his accomplices he will harm all those who unwaveringly took the path which leads to Me. And wherever he can he will still increase the obstacles, always in the hope that people will shy away from them and choose a less arduous path which, however, leads away from the aim. The adversary influences people who are in bondage to him so that they act entirely in accordance with his will towards their fellow human beings, that they do everything to drive them into adversity, that they turn their senses back to matter from which they had already detached themselves .... My adversary also seeks to influence the thoughts of people he has chosen as victims. He confuses them and makes them temporarily unable to establish spiritual contact with Me .... He places himself between Me and you, and therefore you turn away .... by him you often turn to the path which seems easier for you. You all have to expect such temptations and you must be and remain very steadfast during this time. You must remember that I have already announced all this to you and that you can therefore also rely on My word, which assures you of My increased protection and supply of grace. A serious time of testing is still ahead of you all, for his activity is ever more furious, the poisonous breath he spreads wherever he fears to lose souls is ever more destructive .... Again and again I promise you My certain help but I cannot prevent My adversary from his activity in this last time because it concerns a battle between Me and him in which the human being's free will is decisive but not My might. That is why I allow him freedom, even though his shameful plans will still cause you all great hardship. But you need not succumb, you can defend yourselves at any time through your free will to belong to Me forever, and you can call upon Me for help at any time. Then you will have voluntarily placed yourselves under My protection, and you will also be allowed to experience it, for I will truly not leave any person to My adversary who wants to take the path to Me. Only rarely will a person be allowed to enjoy complete peace in the forthcoming time, unless he has completely fallen prey to My adversary. But anyone who is still to decide, who has already decided for Me, will constantly be pursued by My adversary's attacks. He will be earthly distressed, he will be pursued by misfortune and illness, he will be harmed by fellow human beings, he will constantly have to fight and also often start to doubt My love .... Yet this is precisely what My adversary wants to achieve, for as soon as he succeeds in displacing Me he will also have won. And I warn you of this, and again and again I assure you that you will also be guided through the greatest earthly adversity .... that you will overcome the most difficult obstacles .... if only you don't lose this faith in My love and might. These are the last trials on this earth, it is a time of adversity and tribulation but it is also the last short distance you still have to cover. And you can draw unmeasured strength from Me, you need only ever turn to Me and the flow of strength will overflow onto you. You need only confidently place everything that troubles you into My hands, and I will truly not leave you .... But you should not let him triumph, no matter how much hardship you are in. As long as your eyes are turned towards Me his attacks will be in vain, as long as you are in contact with Me you will push him away from you, and then you will continue to draw grace and strength from Me and you will emerge victorious from the battle against him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Exceeding authority .... banishment ....

B.D. 6873 from July 17th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Spiritual activity will never be prevented by Me as long as it does not exceed the limits I have set for such activity which is directed against Me. Hence you must distinguish between activity which completely corresponds to My will, which is therefore carried out by spiritual beings who are servants of My will, who utilize the flow of My strength of love on My behalf .... and an activity which precisely opposes this activity of love, which therefore also originates from spiritual forces but which act on My adversary's behalf. And this activity is permitted to a certain extent, because all activity .... from both the good and the bad side .... is the struggle for people's souls, which is My aim and also My adversary's aim to win. Since it is now about a lawful battle, because those souls are just as much Mine as his share, My adversary has also been granted the right to be allowed to influence the soul as a human being during his earthly progress. And he makes use of this right in every way. He is also very successful because people, in their imperfection, still carry much of his spirit within themselves and are more open to his influence than to the influence from My side; but since it concerns a free decision of the soul's will I do not hinder him in his activity. But to the same extent as he wins back souls for himself again, I wrest from him once-fallen spiritual things in order to bind them in matter for the purpose of beginning his upward development .... But this course of development takes eternities until the spiritual has reached the stage of a human being. And even then there is still no guarantee that it will pass the test of will in the last stage .... It can also descend into the abyss again, and endless periods of time can pass until I have reached the aim I pursue, because again and again the negative influence on the part of My adversary can destroy what I have achieved so far .... But I nevertheless let him work, for he, too, emerged from My strength of love, he, too, was a child of My love which was allowed to share all beatitudes with Me before it fell. But restrictions are imposed on his former power and strength .... which he has to observe or I will stop his free activity. I have established this limit in the human being's will itself, for he is not allowed to force it. The human being can decide for himself whether he wants to surrender to its influence or withdraw from it .... And thus it is also considered coercion of will if My adversary influences certain people in such a way that they deprive their fellow human beings of the opportunity to make a decision .... that people's thinking is thus forcibly directed and processed only one-sidedly, that all knowledge about Me and My act of salvation is prevented .... Then My adversary exceeds his power, and then I Myself intervene in order to completely disable him for a time. However, this deactivation of the adversary will also involve the binding of his followers at the same time, whose spiritual activity will then also have assumed an impermissible degree, which is why the process of redemption has come to a standstill and absolutely needs to be reshaped. But binding the followers also means purifying the spiritual sphere so that they can no longer have a devastating effect on people's souls. But since, in turn, a two-sided influence is necessary for the decision of will, this purification of the spiritual sphere can only be possible when such a decision of will has already been made .... when people on earth have therefore freely decided in favour of Me despite strong opposing influence. And only such people can then enliven earth when the adversary and his followers are bound .... And as long as the descendants of these people, because they were conceived in spiritual purity, are completely devoted to Me, My adversary will also have no access to people .... but in later times they will grant him access again themselves through a recognizable downward inclination which will loosen his chains. For people on the new earth also possess the knowledge of him and his power, of his nature and his aim, and by virtue of their free will they are always free to join him willingly. And again, I do not curtail their will and accordingly also loosen its fetters so that it can take possession of what freely demands to be its own. For I do not exert any compulsion, not even on My counter-spirit, which I do not dispute its right .... But he must bow to Me as soon as he abuses the right granted to him .... For I alone am the lord of heaven and earth, of the light world and the dark world, Who truly works in light, wisdom and omnipotence and Who therefore also rules according to justice and righteousness in heaven and on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The adversary oversteps his authority ....

B.D. 7778 from December 21st 1960, taken from Book No. 81

The adversary's activity will be stopped once the hour has come when I will judge the living and the dead .... One day this Judgment has to take place again, after all, everything has left its order and therefore the spiritual beings' higher development is no longer guaranteed. Humanity no longer resists My adversary's activity, it is completely enslaved by his will, and he abuses his will such that even My followers will find it difficult to remain with Me .... He oversteps his authority by trying to completely displace Me from people's memory and thus he will find many followers who implement his will: to wage open battle against faith. And you humans live on earth in order to choose between two lords, hence you must also know about both lords .... He, however, aims to prevent the knowledge about your God and Creator, he tries to deprive you of all faith and his method of force is to impel the earthly authorities to rigorously fight against faith and thus against My Own who profess My name before the world. And therefore he will not have much time left, for he will be bound on the Day of Judgment. If you humans are thus able to observe this beginning, if you see how the battle against faith will openly erupt then you can also consider with certainty that the last days of the end have come, for then he will overstep his authority and will inevitably be doomed to be judged. For he has great power and he misuses it .... But I will put a stop to him so that not all people will succumb to him, so that My Own will be able to remain faithful to Me until the very end. As yet you can still observe his activity and keep away from those who follow him; you, who want to be My Own, can still come together and strengthen and comfort each other, but once My adversary enters into the last battle on this earth you will have to withdraw, you will no longer be able to speak openly, because then you will be treated with hostility by the world and those who belong to the world ....

But then it will be important that you profess Me openly .... And you need not be frightened either, for My strength will flow to you so that you will be able to remain faithful to Me, so that you will cheerfully profess Me and manifest your strength even more .... I predicted this time to you and it will come to pass as it is proclaimed; you will find that you will encounter ever more opponents, that the hatred against those of you who proclaim My Word will become greater, and then you will be well advised to avoid the enemy, so that you will not deliberately expose yourselves to danger .... Then you should be as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves .... but you should not betray Me .... But who else but Me would be able to give you strength, who else but Me could protect you and lead you out of all adversities again? My adversary will also be bound by Me when the time is fulfilled, and his activity will come to an end .... And you can rely on the fact that I Myself will take care of you when the time of the end has arrived, when you have to make your decision which lord you want to acknowledge. For he will be unable to topple those who want to be My Own, because I Myself will fight by their side and he is truly no match for My power. And he will be bound for an infinitely long time again along with his followers, so that an era of peace will start again for people who can no longer be harassed by him. However, this time of peace will on be on the new earth, because first order will have to be established again, first the spiritual beings will have to be 'judged' .... Only then will higher development continue, only then will there be peace again in heaven and on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The last judgement

Prediction .... God's judgement .... elements of nature ....

B.D. 0652 from November 3rd 1938, taken from Book No. 14

In hours of greatest need the saviour has always made Himself known, and so the lord will also appear now, and the power of the most High will be revealed to all the world. And indeed, the eternal deity will express Himself directly .... In a few hours all people on earth will be at the mercy of the elements of nature, and with a voice of thunder the lord will shake them out of their sleep .... And he who is blameless will see the sun rise radiantly in the firmament, and the glory of God will be revealed to him. But the others will be seized by horror .... They will try to flee and recognize the same judgement in all directions. And the lord will still gather those who pray to Him in greatest need, to them He will lovingly turn and save them, whereas everything will be destroyed that does not yet grasp the father's saving hand. Every word of love that He speaks to His own will trigger unspeakable delights, but His voice will resound terribly to those who do not respect Him. And everything that served people for pleasure and joy will collapse under this voice. He will smite the mighty, overthrow the high and mighty, and cause the mighty to tremble, who fear nothing in the world .... The lord has proclaimed this time in word and writing .... yet people do not respect His words, and some even feel called upon to alienate His divine word, which was given to people for their salvation, and declare war on it .... This battle will take its revenge in such an obvious way on the doubters themselves, and the divine power will crush them. When that time is near, the storms will roar day and night .... The stars will go out, and the sun will remain behind the clouds, and the sky will be darkened and fire will fall to the earth, and what gathers in His name will look upon the forces of nature without fear and trembling .... but the others will be seized by unbridled terror, and no region will be spared .... panic will break out among the animals, and people will not be able to tame them, for their own fate will keep them in fear and terror. And only the light from the heavens will be able to calm people's minds, and confidence will reign wherever this light shines and proclaims the lord of heaven and earth. All assistance will be granted to those who hear the word of the lord and abide by it, for the lord promises eternal life to those who hear His word and live by it .... He will also protect His own in the trouble that comes upon the earth. But you who serve the lord should then stand firm and not waver, for the lord has need of you and will give you strength, and if you hear His voice you will rejoice and serve Him for ever ....

(3.11.1938) And without ceasing you will be cared for by Me, for I know My own and My own know Me. They will not deny Me but openly confess Me before those who threaten them, and thus My love is also always ready for them. But because the adversary will dwell too badly to harm My own, the time of judgement and visitation will only be short-lived, for man is weak and My own shall not suffer any harm to their souls. I will also take care that the adversary can no longer harm those who plead to Me in their distress and will strengthen them in a marvellous way. Every call to Me will be heard and I will quench every suffering as soon as possible, yet anyone who remains in darkness and rebels against the one Who imposes such things on humanity will be devoured by the earth, he will turn to where his soul already lives, in the darkest night in satan's chains. But then the bright morning will break over all My sheep, I will lead them and they will follow My call .... And there will only be one flock and one shepherd ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

1575 - ?resNotTranslated?

End of the world .... Judgment Day ....

B.D. 3519 from August 22nd 1945, taken from Book No. 45

The end will come when no-one expects it .... It will be a time when God-rejecting people are enjoying life to the full while God's faithful are anxiously awaiting the coming of the Lord. The former, however, don't spend a single thought on the forthcoming end, they live for the moment without scruples or tempering their earthly pleasures, they indulge themselves, commit sins and are totally subject to Satan's influence. It will be a time when an apparent improvement of living conditions has been achieved, when earthly hardship has diminished for people complying with the demands of the ruling power, when only those people have to suffer who are excluded on account of their faith. And in the midst of this euphoria the Judgment will come .... surprising even God's faithful since nothing before will have given the impression that a change of their sad situation might occur. Humanity is rife with guilt of sin, it has completely detached itself from God and turned to His adversary, it has received his share on earth, earthly pleasures in abundance, and people's intentions and endeavours get increasingly worse and demonstrate themselves in their actions against the faithful, who are mercilessly bullied and helpless against their power and brutal aggression. They do a first class job for Satan and humanity is ready for destruction. And thus the end will come as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... It will be a horrendous day for people, the earth will split open, fires will break through the earth's crust and all elements will be in uproar .... And people trying to flee will break into indescribable panic, yet wherever they turn they will find the same everywhere, certain destruction ....

The end has come for all whose mind is turned away from God .... and the deliverance from greatest danger for His Own, who will be removed alive and thus escape physical death. God has already announced this time long in advance, yet no-one appreciates His predictions, and thus people will suddenly find themselves in a dreadful situation from which there is no escape. The destruction of the old earth has been decided since eternity, but when it will happen remains hidden from people, and thus they will experience it at a time when they believe themselves safe and masters of the world, when they try to get as much enjoyment as possible out of life, when they are totally captivated by the world and therefore exclude God from their thoughts.

And thus God reminds people of Himself .... He calls to account those who sin against Him because they refuse to acknowledge Him .... He sits in Judgment over humanity and separates people by lifting His Own into His kingdom and banishing the others once again .... by leaving them to lose their lives in an appalling way and imprisoning their souls once more, i.e. by constraining the soul's will so that it will have to take the path of development through the new creation again. This is a cruel act and yet one of divine justice, for people's sinfulness will have reached its climax. They are of service to Satan and have become sheer devils themselves; nothing else can be given to them but physical destruction and spiritual captivity so that God's faithful will be released from them and able to lead a life of peace and harmony on the new earth.

And although God is ever forgiving and patient while the sinfulness keeps growing .... the end will come without fail and at a time when it is least expected. For even the believers will be shocked, because everything worldly appears to prevail, because the increasing power of the world's representatives has rendered the faithful helpless and without rights. And thus the world appears stable and yet is so close to its destruction .... until the day comes, which God has determined since eternity, which no-one is able to predetermine and which, according to God's plan, will nevertheless bring the final disintegration of everything on earth. Only God knows the day, people shall always expect it and prepare themselves for it so that they will belong to those who will be taken away by God in advance, so that they will not belong to those who will be condemned on the Day of Judgment, as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Day of Salvation or Day of Judgment? ....

B.D. 5654 from April 18th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

The day of Salvation is not far away anymore, but will it mean salvation for all human beings? Will it not be a day of Judgment when, instead of being released, they will be banished again in the solid form? And therefore the day can be yearned for but also be dreaded, yet those who would have to fear it don't believe in it and are therefore irretrievably lost because they don't do anything in order to avert this renewed banishment from themselves. This day will only be a true salvation for a few people, but they have suffered prior to it already, whereas the others don't know suffering and therefore do not long for a Redeemer either. And yet He will come and redeem those who believe in Him .... A very difficult time is approaching all believers, but then they should not forget the promise that 'I will come again to judge the living and the dead .... ' The time of hardship shall also be evidence of the truth of My Word to them and they shall believe even more firmly in My coming on the last day, in their deliverance from utmost adversity. It will truly be a day of Salvation for My Own who are tempted to doubt the truth of My Word in view of the disbelievers' good living standards .... Yet for the sake of the chosen few the days shall be shortened .... I will fortify My Own until the day has come, and it will come sooner than expected ....

The state of the world will seem so peaceful that no-one will believe in an end; for under the authority of the Antichrist the waves of unrest apparently calm down and an earthly progress can be recognised which makes people become ever more ungodly, ever more heartless, and only My Own recognise thereby the hour on the world clock. For only they will have to go hungry and suffer while the rest of humanity will indulge itself and try to find satisfaction in the euphoria of the world. No-one will suspect how close the end is when the Antichrist starts his world dominion. He will instigate the end, he will achieve spiritual chaos, he will cause the battle of faith to erupt and will more or less cause the separation of the spirits, for under his regime the confession will be demanded for Me and My name and thus the final decision will also be made, which still has to take place before the end .... However, as soon as this decision of faith is demanded of you, My faithful followers, you can also brace yourselves for My second coming, for with the ever increasing adversity you will also experience the fulfilment of My predictions concerning the end .... You can expect the end every day and yet, it will come suddenly and unexpected .... But then those for whom this day will bring redemption will be blissfully happy, and there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth by those who will be devoured by the earth, who will be engendered into solid matter again .... You, who believe in Me, trust My Words that you will be delivered from hours of extreme tribulation, that I will come and fetch you and that you therefore should fear nothing on earth, for Mine is the strength and the power and the glory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hour of reckoning - Judgment .... Retribution ....

B.D. 6103 from November 9th 1954, taken from Book No. 66

Whether high, whether low .... whether poor, whether rich, young or old .... one day you all will have to give account for your way of life on earth when your last day has come. No-one will be able to avoid this accountability, for one day the hour of reckoning will come, the hour of judgment which will then decide the state of your soul and your subsequent fate .... Although you humans doubt the soul's life after death, although you deem your life to be concluded after your body's death .... you will not escape this last Judgment either .... and to your horror you will have to realise that you thought wrongly and that your life was a waste of time, for only a few of those who denied life after death will have lived a life of love .... And these few will begin to understand and have the desire to put right what they did wrong. And they will soon find helpers to assist them in their spiritual hardship .... Yet where all faith is lacking and little love present the hour of judgment will be bitter, for the fate awaiting them will be in line with their state of maturity .... lacking strength and light .... they will helplessly vegetate in agonising darkness .... No soul can escape this fate, even if it held the most reputable position of distinction on earth, for all those who had not created a spiritual garment for themselves on earth will arrive naked and poor in the beyond .... who only took care of the body but not of the soul, whose intentions and thoughts only concerned earthly possessions and who had no belief whatsoever in retribution, in a life after death. To create a spiritual garment for itself in the kingdom of the beyond, which signifies an improvement, is incredibly difficult for the soul .... but not impossible .... However, it often takes a long time before such souls can muster the will for it. And since the soul has to tackle the transformation itself, it can often take eternities until it decides to do so. People on earth do not consider their end and the responsibility they are approaching, consequently, they do not prepare themselves for it; and if, after their death, they only faintly realise their situation they will no longer be able to change it, because they will lack the strength which they had at their disposal on earth in abundance. For just as only loving activity helps the soul attain perfection on earth, so it also does in the kingdom of the beyond .... but loving activity means: wanting to give, to help and to please .... The souls, however, arrive in a very poor state and possess nothing they would be able to give; they have no strength in order to be able to help, they are wretched themselves and therefore cannot bestow happiness .... they are poor and miserable and need help themselves. People don't realise that one day they will reap what they sowed on earth .... Yet, according to divine justice, everything needs to be compensated, and everyone will receive according to merit. Every soul will have to accept the fate it acquired through its life on earth .... And the hour will come for everyone when he has to justify himself .... the hour of judgment comes for every soul on its last day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The last judgment ....

B.D. 7403 from September 3rd 1959, taken from Book No. 78

There will be an end with terror for all who do not believe .... For they will experience something they did not think possible because it is something completely extralegal .... a process they cannot even follow to the end but will be the victims themselves, for they will lose their lives in the process, they will be swallowed up by the earth, and there is no way out for anyone .... unless he still calls out to Me from his heart in the last hour that I may help him. But the people who will experience the end, apart from the small flock of My own, who will be raptured before their eyes, are already completely given over to satan. are already completely enslaved by satan, and there will only rarely be one among them who converts not only out of fear but out of sudden realization of a mighty God Who can help him. And people will also no longer have time to think about it, for suddenly and unexpectedly the last judgement will fall upon humanity .... Suddenly and unexpectedly fire will come out of the earth, it will split and devour all living things on earth. It will be an act of very short duration but of tremendous effect, the earth will open like an insatiable abyss and absorb everything as it is proclaimed in word and scripture .... And there is no salvation .... it is irrevocably the end for everything that lives in, on and above the earth .... For the time set for the spiritual's development has come to an end and much of the bound spiritual must continue its course of development in a new form on the new earth. And this spiritual substance is grateful for the transformation because it is progressing in its development, which was already made very difficult for it on the old earth by human will .... But the spiritual embodied as a human being experiences a step backwards in its development because it is dissolved again into innumerable particles which all have to go the path again through the creations of the new earth, all of which are banished again into solid matter and begin an exceedingly agonizing existence again in a bound state, so that one day they will reach the stage again where they are allowed to embody themselves again as the soul of a human being .... You humans are now facing this great earthly and spiritual change, and the time until the end is shortening from day to day .... You are unaware of the horrors that lie ahead of you .... you calmly approach the day of dissolution which will nevertheless cause so much horror in you with subsequent banishment if you do not belong to My own, to those who believe in Me and .... if they are only of weak faith .... will already be called away from earth beforehand so that they will not completely fall prey to satan because they would not be able to withstand the temptations by the adversary in the last days before the end .... All you humans who have to prematurely give up your earthly life, all you who mourn your departed loved ones .... rejoice, for they are saved from the downfall, from the ruin to which people fall who live ungodly lives and experience the end in this ungodliness. They cannot find mercy with Me, for I admonish and warn people again and again and so urgently to prepare themselves for this end without being listened to, and I cannot exert a coercive influence on them, I have to leave them their spiritual freedom which they abuse in such a way that they strengthen the adversary's power until the end and will also succumb to his power. Hard battles with this adversary still lie ahead and I therefore appeal to you humans to stand by My side in this battle if you want to be victorious and emerge from the fight in freedom .... And I will speak until the last day, but it is entirely up to all of you humans how you decide .... But the end with terror comes for all who do not believe and do not acknowledge Me .... But I will save My own from every adversity, I will fetch them into paradise and they will be witnesses of the downfall because they shall recognize My power and glory and bear witness to it to their descendants on the new earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

About the Last Judgment and the new earth ....

B.D. 7425 from October 9th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

You cannot truly imagine in what way the Last Judgment will proceed; suffice it to know, that it is only a short action where everything will fall prey to its huge power of destruction, and that you will then have no more time to change your thoughts and intentions, because everything will happen rapidly and leave you no time to think .... You will be judged at a moment’s notice, i.e. whether you will enter into life or death within a very short time .... Those of you who remain loyal to Me until the end will be carried away, the others will be devoured by the earth, which denotes their souls’ new banishment into hard matter. Only people who still have a small glimmer of faith in God will have the strength to call upon Me in the last moment and still be saved by being spared the fate of a new banishment, albeit they will not belong to the flock of the raptured. Nevertheless, their share will be an easier fate, since they will be granted another embodiment as human being in which they should and will be able to prove themselves because the time on the new earth will be free from the adversary’s temptations, who will be constrained for a long time, as it is written ....

And that is an exceptional act of grace which, however, will only be taken up by a few, for humanity is completely subject to My adversary at the end, and a person will only seldom detach himself from his restraints in view of the Last Judgment .... which will be dreadful. For all human beings face an appalling physical death, yet before they can spend much thought on it, it has already happened .... And My Own will witness this event, because I want them to get to know My might and glory, My righteousness and My wrath towards the sinners and testify to it as long as they live. For they will become the root of the human race on the new earth .... The event of the rapture is equally unimaginable because it happens in a way that defies all laws, and never before has it been experienced on earth that human beings were lifted up and taken away in their living bodies .... that I move them unharmed into a divinely beautiful region, from where they will then be brought back to the new earth, as soon as it is created in accordance with My Will.

I will not require time for this, because all spiritual substances are just waiting to be placed into works of creation which correspond to their degree of maturity in order to continue their path of development .... Human eyes do not see the act of creating the new earth, therefore it is not necessary to observe a specific duration of time for the sake of people .... And the people who are raptured lack all sense of time, so that they are unable to ascertain what time it takes to create the new earth .... Yet My might is unlimited and will reveal itself in the formation of the new earth, for this will show new creations which you humans cannot imagine but which will highly delight you, who may experience this earth .... It is truly a paradise on earth .... For My Own remained loyal to Me during the battle of faith and shall receive their reward for their loyalty .... All human beings could experience this happiness if only you would use the short time until the end well. But you do not believe and don’t do anything to improve your soul’s maturity, and therefore everyone will receive the reward he deserves .... a blissfully happy life in the paradise of the new earth or new banishment in the creations therein, so that after an infinitely long time you may once again live as a human being on earth for the purpose of a final test ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last Judgment is an act of divine love ....

B.D. 5983 from June 23rd 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The Last Judgment also has to be considered an expression of God's love, for this, too, is based on the continued development of souls which had failed their last test of earthly life and which have to be placed into a new developing process in order to reach the final goal one day. Hence the Last Judgment is, in a manner of speaking, a finalising rearrangement of what had become disorderly .... it is for judging and integrating it into the various forms which correspond to the soul's degree of maturity .... it is the conclusion of one developmental period and the beginning of a new one in line with My plan of eternity which is based on profound wisdom and love. Even a judging God remains a God of love, because My justice is only able to take effect as My love deems beneficial for the soul and yet compensates the wrong thoughts and conduct of people who become subject to this judgment. Even the greatest sin will somehow have to be atoned if it hasn't been handed over to the One Who offered Himself as a sacrifice of atonement .... A balance has to be created in order to diminish this great guilt, and precisely this balance is guaranteed by the Judgment .... by placing the soul, having become sinful, into a situation where it has to reduce this guilt, since it had not voluntarily accepted the gift of atonement ....

The Last Judgment is by no means an act of divine wrath but just an act of love which also expresses My justice .... since this cannot be excluded from a supremely perfect Being. I could certainly let each person feel My righteousness separately, I could more or less punish every sinner immediately .... but this would not correspond to My wisdom, and in that case My love would hardly be recognisable. For I Am exceptionally long-suffering and patient and postpone a judgment, like the one at the end of a developmental period, for as long as possible, in order to still gain people for Myself beforehand .... And I place My protective hand over the unrighteous and wicked, because I wish to defeat them with My love and not be feared by them as a punishing God .... But once the point in time has arrived when I restore order, because there is no further hope of a voluntary return to Me, My love seemingly has to withdraw and yet, it alone is the driving force ....

My love brings a satanic situation to an end and prevents further destructive activity by My adversary .... I rescue souls from falling into the deepest abyss .... I constrain them within solid matter again and thus place them into the developmental process once more .... a judgment which yet again only intends salvation and not everlasting death .... and which therefore indeed even more demonstrates My love for everything I have created .... for everything that is dead and shall attain eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The separation of the spirits

Day of the separation .... raging of the elements .... natural events ....

B.D. 0995 from July 5th 1939, taken from Book No. 19

The lord lets world events take their course as it has been determined since eternity, for people themselves desire their downfall since they likewise bring about the separation from God themselves, for they have already given Him up in their hearts and therefore do not hesitate to deny Him outwardly as well. And therefore the day of separation must come .... The day when the righteous will be separated from the unrighteous and everyone will find their well-deserved reward. Mankind does not believe until the judgement will overtake them, sin takes over, and man no longer respects his neighbour's property, he falls into sin and vice and therefore has to expect an imminent end if he does not decide to repent. And the end will be here very soon .... people will think they are at the height of their lives when the end comes .... They will still endeavour to gain everything beautiful from the world, they will indulge in the pleasure of life, indulge their desires, regard themselves as masters of creation and think of no higher power and be torn from the highest enjoyment of life by this power, which will put an end to it because it will no longer be remembered. The world turmoil will be so great that the admonition from above will not be heeded, which will still reach them in the last hour through God's grace and mercy. They will mock what points upwards and put in chains whoever pulls against them through the word. And then the spiritual and earthly decay will begin .... And no-one will be able to save himself without divine help .... And the distress will be great, the forces of nature will have a devastating effect, the earth will burst, the waters will roar, the mountains will move and valleys will spill over, fertile land will turn into desert, and nothing on earth will be spared or offer protection to those who want to escape the judgement. And the elements will unleash such violence that everything that human hands have created will be destroyed and boundless misery will reign where earthly power and splendour used to be. Everyone will be small and powerless in the face of this raging of nature .... And the lord will be heard with a voice of thunder in this roar that will fill the whole earth. And only he will be saved whose heart sends a heartfelt sigh to the heavenly father. But the lord has as little regard for the hardened sinner as he has for Him and lets him perish so that the earth only serves as a dwelling place for the person who recognizes a God in heaven and wants to serve Him. But whoever prays to the father in greatest need will find favour in His sight and likewise be miraculously saved from all distress .... And blessed are those who carry the lord in their hearts and are prepared for the coming judgement .... the lord will lovingly stand by them so that they will not lose faith in Him in the greatest adversity but remain strong and fearlessly and trustingly abandon themselves to the father in heaven. He will lead them out of all trouble ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

2897 - ?resNotTranslated?

Divorce of the spirits ....

B.D. 7676 from August 18th 1960, taken from Book No. 81

A separation of spirits will take place at the end of this earth and also before, where it will become very clear to whom people belong, to Me or to My adversary .... Even before the end people will separate into two groups, for My own will be persecuted for the sake of My name, and the persecutors obviously belong to My adversary who will still use his power because his days are numbered. And he will try everything to cause My own to fall away but he will not succeed, for I will stand by My own with great strength and I will shorten the days for the sake of My own .... And the end will come suddenly and unexpectedly and bring about the complete separation of spirits. For My own will be raptured from this earth and My adversary's followers will be put in chains together with him, they will be banished to the creations of the new earth and thus the adversary will be deprived of all power over these spirits, which will weaken him again for a long time, for his power only exists in his followers, he no longer possesses the strength to work himself if he cannot work through people who were devoted to him. But these I wrest from the adversary for their own sake and bind them again into creations of all kinds, so that they start their ascent again to be able to decide again once they have covered the course of development through the creations of the new earth, which takes endless times. This separation of spirits must take place, a just order must again prevail on earth. The souls must again be given the opportunity to form themselves into free spiritual beings, and the spiritual that has sunk again must also be included in the process of development, otherwise it would eternally not reach perfection. And this separation always takes place at the end of an earth period .... when people on earth completely forget their purpose of earthly life, when they live a life completely without God .... when they no longer recognize Me and do not believe in Me. Their resistance against Me cannot be broken by force, therefore they have to take the path again through the creations of the new earth, and this path is a path of torment, for the being has already been allowed to enjoy freedom in part and has placed itself in bondage again, for the human being's free will has striven for the abyss, but it could just as well have chosen the height and then the human being would have reached his aim. And there is a great danger that even the small flock of My own will be brought to fall by them, which is why the separation of spirits must also be initiated .... All spiritual beings will still have to decide before the end, and blessed are those beings who can count themselves as My own, who believe in Me and call upon Me when they are in need. For these have established the bond with Me, and they will also maintain it and remain faithful to Me until the end, for I provide them with great strength. And they will also recognize their fellow human beings whose spirit they are and keep away from those who obviously belong to the adversary .... But as long as the earth exists in its old way, My own will also be opposed by the adversary and his followers. And this is also the time of the test of faith when My own shall stand firm. Yet I protectively hold My hands over them and will know how to prevent the adversary from gaining power over them. I will stand by My own and give them strength, and they will endure until the end and be raptured on the day of judgment .... And then the separation of spirits will be accomplished and My own will live on the new earth in peace and bliss ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Close the gates to the beyond

Closing the gates into the spiritual realm at the end ....

B.D. 4496 from November 25th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

The gates into the spiritual kingdom will close with the last day of this earth's existence. For the spiritual being, which as a human being did not pass the test of faith on earth, can no longer make up in the beyond for what it missed on earth but has deprived itself of this grace because it has sunk too low for an upward development in the spiritual kingdom to be possible. And likewise the believers will no longer enter the spiritual kingdom in the end, for they will be raptured while still alive in order to take up residence in a paradisiacal place until the work of transformation of earth is completed, which will then be assigned to them again as their abode. Then the battle between light and darkness will also be over for a long time in the spiritual kingdom because satan’s power will be broken and he will be put in chains again for a long time, which will also have an effect in the spiritual kingdom as a stillness of battle and victory of the light-filled spiritual. But in the last days the spiritual kingdom will still receive many souls who will be granted the grace to continue their upward development, who will therefore still be recalled from earth before they join the adversary's camp; who are too weak and therefore find grace before the eyes of God. The end time will still contribute much to the purification of such souls, and the great suffering which passes over the earth makes it easier for them to depart from the world and opens the gate for them into the spiritual kingdom which receives them, albeit still in a less mature state. But a sinking into the deepest depth is no longer to be feared for them, for which they thank God as soon as they recognize their situation. But in the end the gates will remain closed .... and it will be astonishing how carelessly people live in the last days, how little they think of death and how they only live for bodily pleasure and neither believe in a soul nor in a continuation of life after death .... And when this time has come all ascent development of the soul will also be excluded, neither on earth nor in the beyond, because faith in God will be completely extinguished and spiritual life will be completely eliminated. Then the last day will surprise people who see their physical end coming with horror, who, facing death and without faith, are completely desperate and rage against each other like devils .... Then the unkindness of the individual will break through and the wickedness of men will reach its climax .... while the believers will only remember their heavenly father and await His coming in the clouds. Then there will only be people who are faithful to God and those who have become devils. And therefore the end must come so that an end will also be put to sinfulness and the faith of His own will be rewarded by God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Closing the gates to the spiritual realm ....

B.D. 5981 from June 21st 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The gates to the spiritual kingdom will close when the end of this earth has come .... In order to understand this you humans must know that even after death the soul can progress in its development or sink back into extreme darkness .... You must know that in the kingdom of the beyond the soul is still offered many opportunities to increase the degree of maturity reached on earth or to pass from darkness into light, always according to the soul's free will. Admittedly, the ascent to the height in the spiritual kingdom is far more difficult and requires much help and willingness on the part of the soul, yet it is not impossible and thus a special grace from God Who constantly wants to help the souls to ascend .... But His adversary is just as anxious to keep the souls in darkness which he won on earth, and therefore the descent into the abyss is just as possible, which is why the battle between light and darkness is also fought in the spiritual kingdom, i.e. both sides struggle for the souls .... For it is still necessary to release souls from its fetter before the end of earth; it is also necessary to still test the will there whether it is directed upwards or downwards .... And therefore redemption work is constantly taking place on earth as well as in the spiritual kingdom and with particular zeal in the last time before the end, because a separation of spirits is also to take place there before the new earth will arise .... For a new redemptive epoch begins .... the creations of the new earth accept the souls into themselves which still remain in strongest resistance against God and would never find their way out of darkness because they themselves resist the light. And thus hell expels everything that has fallen prey to it; the spiritual kingdom returns those souls which have no hope of changing their will, and God banishes the spiritual again in the creations of the new earth .... But those who have succeeded in breaking free from satan's chains also strive towards the light, and they find countless helpers and helpers who smooth their path to ascent, who help them to reach ascent. As long as the earth still exists the spiritual gates are still wide open to receive the souls which previously left their body .... no matter in which spiritual state they arrive in the beyond .... The work of redemption will continue for every soul which has not entered the spiritual kingdom as a soul of light .... But when the end has come the gates will close for a long time, for then the possibilities for further development will be eliminated .... The bad spiritual, which is completely in the service of satan, will now experience a new banishment in the creations of the new earth, while the good spiritual, which has remained faithful to God, will also remain on earth, i.e. it will populate the new earth as the tribe of the new generation .... But everything still capable of development will be called away beforehand, and in the end there will only be those who openly proceed against God and thus are clearly recognizable servants of satan, and those who remain faithful to God in the most difficult battle against faith and are therefore also suitable as the tribe of the new generation .... who now live a paradisiacal life on earth which is incomparable for the people of earth and therefore also inconceivable. It is an exceedingly blissful state for them because the father will dwell in the midst of His children .... where there is no sin and no death, no suffering and no worries and people enjoy heavenly bliss through the presence of God, even though they dwell on earth. But the earth is no longer what it was before the end .... a breeding ground for hell, where God's adversary went on a rampage to win his victims for himself .... The earth has become paradise and those who now dwell on it are people who were fit for the kingdom of light but who are still allowed to possess their earthly body and yet are blissfully happy .... who live in God's will, who take possession of a glorious, newly shaped earth in order to now once again pave the way upwards for their descendants as well as for the still bound spiritual and to promote their upward development, as it is intended in God's plan of salvation .... The battle in the spiritual kingdom has ended for a long time, yet the souls of light also now ascend to earth again to offer their guidance to people, and thus spiritual progress is now also assured for all created beings on the new earth, and the redemption from the form progresses surprisingly quickly because satan's influence has been eliminated for a long time .... and thus peace is on earth and in the spiritual kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Judgment day .... closed gates to the afterlife ....

B.D. 4432 from September 13th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

Whether you live to see the last day is of decisive importance for eternity. For on that day there will only be living and dead, thus only people who will enter eternal life or be damned. Then there will no longer be a death which can only be addressed as a purely physical death, where the soul, although imperfect, enters spiritual spheres where it can still develop further upwards. On the contrary, on the last day the gates will remain closed in the kingdom of the beyond, for then there will only be living people who are transferred to the new earth, thus do not taste bodily death, and dead people who are devoured by the earth, i.e. who find their bodily death in the work of destruction and whose souls experience re-embodiment into solid matter. And thus the last day on this earth has come, which signifies an end for all spiritual beings dwelling on earth and where a judgement takes place, where everything that lives on earth as a human being will be called to account .... This is the day which has been proclaimed since the beginning of this redemption epoch, which seers and prophets foretold, which is doubted by all who do not believe and therefore also do not have the right knowledge. It is the day when every guilt will find its atonement and when there will probably be no human being apart from My own who will not be found guilty. Yet for the believers this day will be an end to all earthly adversity, for them it will be a day of triumph where they will see Me in all glory and be raptured from earth; but for the others it will be a day of terror, for they cannot escape their fate, they have no faith to call for Me in their adversity. And thus they only see certain death before their eyes and don't know that they are now banished from My proximity for an infinitely long time, because they in no way acquired the right to My kingdom, whose ruler I am, which can only accept souls which have accepted My fundamental nature, thus have become love. And all earthly terrors precede the last day, for I still want to admonish people in the last hour to stretch out their hands towards Me so that I can seize them before they sink into deepest darkness .... before they are banished from My proximity for eternal times. Everyone can still come to Me if he makes good use of the last time, and everyone is entitled to unmeasured grace, yet I don't force anyone to make use of My grace but leave everyone his freedom. But the last day will be a reckoning for everyone .... Love and bliss for My own and death and destruction for all who belong to My adversary, for they will be cast down into darkness and have to atone for their sins according to divine justice ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Reasons for the transformation of the earth

Redemption from form occasion of the transformation of the earth ....

B.D. 6192 from February 18th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

I come to the aid of the spiritual bound in form, for it unconsciously pushes towards perfection, it senses the coming change of its abode, it pushes forward in its development towards a loosened envelope. The spiritual, which is still bound in solid matter, has now reached a degree of maturity which allows for a loosened outer form, and that is why enormous earthly changes are already noticeable before the end of this earth, solid matter is blown up by natural disasters, the spiritual in the earth is constantly pushing towards the surface .... And this state of the spiritual alone would be an occasion for the reshaping of the earth's surface, because the upward development must progress and a development period has truly lasted long enough to induce the spiritual in hard matter to give up its resistance .... So for this spiritual the end of this earth means redemption and possibility for further development in another form .... And also the spiritual, which animates the plant and animal world, strives upwards, and it is embodied again on the new earth in creations, which it can walk through ever faster and also for this spiritual the time draws ever closer where it embodies itself .... embodied as a human being .... in the final test of will .... I alone know about the necessity and the blessing of a transformation of the earth's surface .... I alone know about the degree of maturity of the spiritual, both in the creations and in the human being .... I alone know when the upward development falters and how it can be set in motion again .... and accordingly My plan of salvation has been determined, which will now also be carried out in love and wisdom and might. The fact that you humans are without knowledge about this is already a sign of too low a degree of maturity, yet with some thought you could already conclude the existence of an exceedingly wise creator and then also realize the purposefulness of everything that happens .... for He Who directs your destiny according to His will also truly directs the entire universe in wisdom and love .... He is not a being who arbitrarily creates and destroys .... otherwise the wisdom would be doubtful .... And only My love underlies everything that happens .... even if this seems doubtful to you humans. Everything around you is spiritual, which shall return to Me like you .... and I create the possibility for all spiritual to reach the aim. The fact that you, in your delusion, do not keep the only desirable aim in mind is your own free will .... But he who strives for it reaches Me in the stage as a human being .... Endless times ago you experienced the same possibilities of change, you too were only able to become free from hard matter through My loving intervention, you too had to go the same way that the spiritual becoming free now has to go .... And My love is meant for all still unfree spiritual beings, as it was and still is meant for you. And therefore humanity will have to experience something tremendous and already experience much suffering and hardship beforehand, so that every opportunity can still be utilized to reach a higher degree of maturity before the last day has come, for it decides for all spiritual its stay .... It decides whether light or darkness is its lot, and it places everything spiritual into the external form which corresponds to its maturity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Justification of the destructions .... earthly and spiritual transformation ....

B.D. 6759 from February 11th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

The spiritual turning point also necessitates an earthly turning point, i.e. a complete change of earthly circumstances, which must occur again through catastrophic events on this earth, through processes which also bring about the dissolution of earthly creations .... For a spiritual turning point can only occur when everything spiritual is correctly directed again, i.e. incorporated into the forms which correspond to its degree of maturity. It must therefore first be rid of the old forms in order to be able to obtain new forms. All creations must release the spiritual, and that means as much as complete destruction of the creations on this earth. It is not enough that a change only takes place in people, that therefore only people change spiritually, but it is about all spiritual, also about that which is still bound in solid matter, which also has to continue the path of its development one day. Moreover, it is also completely hopeless for people to strive for a spiritual change .... there is no longer any hope that they will ever attain the maturity on earth which earthly existence should bring to every human being and which can also be achieved .... This is why the destruction of the earth and its creations and thus also the termination of people's lives is no loss for them, for they can no longer lose anything but only gain because new opportunities for development are created for them .... Yet a limit has also been set for the banishment of the spiritual bound in hard matter .... The hour has also come for this spiritual substance when it can go its path of development on this earth liberated and bound in lighter external forms. And this time will also be observed .... For God's plan of salvation has been determined since eternity. And thus a spiritual turning point will also occur when the spiritual substance has been placed into the corresponding external forms .... when the old earth has been destroyed and a new earth has arisen with creations of all kinds, with living beings, people and animals, which now all live a harmonious, peaceful and blessed life on this new earth according to the spiritual substance's state of maturity. For the people who are allowed to inhabit this earth live according to God's will, which also means that they give all living creatures in the animal and plant world and also the still hard matter the opportunity to redeem itself through serving activity, thus the upward development of the spiritual now takes place in a short time .... that a completely changed state is on earth, thus one can rightly speak of a spiritual turning point. It is not only about the human soul .... you humans must consider this if destroying earthly creations and especially destroying the earth seems implausible to you .... The human being on this earth is completely failing in the last time, and through his failure he is also to a large extent hindering the still bound spiritual in its destiny .... A standstill has occurred which is not in accordance with divine order, and the time set for this earth with its creations has expired .... But the development of the spiritual continues .... It has to continue according to divine law, and therefore the work of destruction on earth and its creations has to proceed in the way God has recognized from eternity as beneficial for the spiritual substance which has to take its path across earth .... And thus His plan of salvation has also been determined since eternity, and it will be kept and carried out .... For all creatures also sigh for redemption. And everything that will still happen on earth will serve to initiate the spiritual turning point, and no-one will be able to stop the final events on this earth, because this material destruction is included in God's plan of salvation in order to also clear the way for the spiritual, which is still bound in solid form, in order to also create opportunities for it to ascend .... For all spiritual substances once emanated from Him and He wants to lead them back to Himself again .... For His love is for all beingness and He seeks to redeem it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual low level is the reason for the disintegration ....

B.D. 8026 from October 25th 1961, taken from Book No. 84

A considerable spiritual decline is noticeable, for people pay little attention to events which happen on the spiritual level .... They just observe worldly events and the effects of these on their physical life, they merely entertain earthly thoughts and have no contact whatsoever with the spiritual world. Rarely, if ever, are their thoughts directed towards the kingdom that is not of this world .... They only believe what they can see and doubt all spiritual happenings. They don't believe in Me or they would try to make contact with Me, their God and Creator of eternity .... They consider everything spiritual as unreal and thus don't investigate it, and if they get drawn into conversations about Me by their fellow human beings they don't want to know and even frankly admit their disbelief. They have no spiritual links because they are held captive by earthly matter and thus by My adversary, to whom they belong and from whom they do not intend to dissociate either.

Hence the considerably low spiritual level, which is the reason for the end of the old earth, the end of a period of Salvation, which requires the disintegration of the earthly creation. For the earth shall be a place of education for the soul which lives on earth embodied as a human being. But the spirit within the human being is no longer taken notice of, the human being considers his earthly life an end in itself and no longer does justice to his actual task, he does not comply with his task on earth. He ignores the spiritual development of his soul .... He lives in complete ignorance of his earthly task and will never gain any knowledge of it either since he refuses to be informed of it. He rejects every explanation or instruction given to him by faithful people and cannot be forced into realisation because this contradicts My love and wisdom ....

And therefore I will use other methods before the end in order to motivate the few, who are not entirely enslaved by My adversary, to make them think .... These methods will, in fact, be very painful because people have to be severely affected by fate in order to come to their senses and take the path to Me. For they will get into serious difficulties in which they can no longer expect earthly help .... And then it will be possible that they will remember the Power Which had created them .... Then it will be possible that they will call to this Power from the bottom of their heart .... And then I will truly hear their call and also answer their prayer, and I will reveal Myself to them through obvious help, through saving them from their adversity. Yet I will take no notice of words merely voiced by the lips .... However, a heartfelt prayer, a prayer in spirit and in truth will be granted by Me, because I still want to gain every soul before the end so that it will not go astray again for an infinitely long time .... People's spiritual decline is the cause for considerable and harsh strokes of fate which still have to befall humanity in order to change their thoughts, as far as this is at all possible. The fleeting nature of earthly possession will still bring many a person to his senses and prompt him to seriously consider the state of his soul. Yet their will shall always remain free, and they have to take the path to Me entirely uninfluenced .... But their deliverance is guaranteed if they take this path, for it only concerns their soul's salvation and not their physical well-being ....

It only concerns their acknowledgement of Me, that they believe in Me, which they should demonstrate by their appeal to Me in spirit and in truth .... And they will be saved from ruin, they will be seized by My loving Fatherly hand and wrested from My adversary's clutches, who has no authority over people's free will and shall lose his claim on this soul. And every human being will truly be blessed who still professes Me before the end .... who takes refuge with Me in his adversity and then allows himself to be seized by My love. For I will not let him fall, and he will thank Me eternally that I have fought for his soul until the end, that My love left no stone unturned in order to win it forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason for the work of transformation ....

B.D. 8609 from September 7th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

You will find it increasingly more understandable that a tremendous change will have to happen, which will involve people's spiritual as well as their earthly life .... For the state they have reached can only be improved by a massive intervention, and although this will take place in an earthly way it will also result in a spiritual change .... For everything has become disorderly, people's spiritual development has come to a standstill and in many cases even a decline can be noticed, hence the earth is barely fulfilling its purpose anymore and needs to go through a transformation .... lawful order has to be restored again, all spiritual substances must be allocated the place which corresponds to their degree of maturity or development. And people must especially integrate themselves into the right order again if they are to reach the goal one day: to become perfect according to their purpose .... Were you humans able to have an overview of the spiritual as well as the earthly chaos which presently prevails on earth, you, too, would realise that the only way out is a huge change, yet for the most part you are spiritually unenlightened and have no idea about your actual purpose of existence. This is already part of the low spiritual level, for you do nothing to obtain a little light as to why you live on earth. And you also reject your fellow human beings when they want to enlighten you of it. Everything has become disorderly because people's free will itself revokes the order, with the result that all still developing spiritual substances are unable to make progress, since people prevent their being of service and yet they can only advance by way of being of service .... Therefore divine order has to be restored again one day, and everything must fit in with this law .... People must voluntarily live in divine order, then they will also help the spiritual substances still bound within the works of creation to fulfil their serving function, they will be used appropriately and thereby slowly ascend too. Anyone who is spiritually enlightened, who, through a life of love, has awakened the spirit within him to life, will recognise the urgent situation and will also fully understand the work of transformation, which will shortly be carried out on earth, for he knows that there is no other way out, he knows that all spirits are in the midst of a process of return, that this has come to a halt and that something urgently needs to happen so that this process can continue with promising results.

The time granted for the spiritual beings' development has come to an end, and thus all that which failed when it reached the state of free will must start the process of development again according to its degree of maturity, whereas the still bound spiritual substance will enter into new forms, also in line with its degree of maturity. This, therefore, necessitates a total transformation of Earth, the termination of all life, the dissolution of all external covers which still held the spiritual beings captive, and a complete redevelopment, the emergence of new creations. And this new work of creation will also be inhabited by people again who had reached full maturity on the old earth, who had remained faithful to their God and Creator even during their worst temptations through God's adversary, who remained faithful to Him until the end .... until they were lifted away in order to be returned to Earth again as the root of a new human race .... You humans are facing this enormous transformation, and you are told time and again to prepare yourselves for it .... so that you will not belong to those whose fate will be a renewed banishment into the creations of the earth .... And if you only have a glimmer of faith in a God and Creator, then pray to Him that He may save you from this fate, and He will truly grant your prayer .... If you are unable to believe, that is, if you are not convinced of an end, then at least take the possibility into account and live your life on earth accordingly, for the time which is still granted to you until the end will pass by quickly and you should and still can use this time well if only you didn't reject the thoughts in you which keep reminding you of that which is proclaimed to you through your fellow human beings .... Live as if the next day would be your last, and truly, you will not get lost .... And only pay attention to what is happening in the world and around you, and you yourselves will realise that the only successful solution is for everything to be replaced .... that a new Earth has to be created, so that the spiritual development can be continued again with a favourable outcome ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The transformation of the earth

World renewal .... "No stone will be left unturned ...."

B.D. 3330 from November 14th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The renewal of the world can only begin when the old world is completely destroyed, and thus the word will also be fulfilled: "Not one stone will be left upon another." This is to be understood spiritually and earthly, a total spiritual upheaval will take place, and therefore a spiritual disruption, a state of dissolution, must also occur first, just as nothing will remain in existence earthly which was before. And both will be accomplished by human will itself. Earthly creations will be destroyed by human will, earthly institutions and circumstances will be untenable and thus many earthly changes will be made which will finally have the effect of the dissolution of matter. And this dissolution will also be observed spiritually, for initially all schools of thought will go against each other, one will be opposed by the other, the earthly authorities will take action against each one, and finally the battle of faith will break out which wants to make all spiritual striving impossible .... People want to eradicate all faith in something imperishable, spiritual and in a higher power .... And God also allows this, because all this must precede the spiritual change, because something new is to emerge from the chaos, something pure, purified, strong spiritual, and this requires the final destruction and dissolution of the old world .... Not one stone will be left upon another .... If the human being is attentive he recognizes the decay and therefore he also knows that the end is not far away. And even if everything threatens to sink into spiritual and earthly chaos, the human being should save himself from it, he should stand firm and not let this decay spread to himself. And even if everything around him sinks, he should keep his head above water; he should always stretch out his hands upwards, he should let himself be drawn by divine fatherly love so that he will not sink when everything sinks .... He should want from the bottom of his heart to experience the new world, to emerge unscathed from the spiritual and earthly chaos, healthy in his soul and full of hope for a new time which is spiritually and earthly peaceful, because God Himself is close to the people who survive this last time of dissolution .... For the evil will perish, it will no longer be able to rage on earth and thus will also no longer afflict people who are united with God through love .... And therefore the world will renew itself, it will no longer be the old earth, for not one stone will remain upon another, and the old earth must undergo this process of transformation, it must become a new earth, also purely materially, creations must pass away and new ones arise, because the spiritual renewal also necessitates a renewal of earthly creations at the same time .... nothing can remain as it was before because a new purpose is assigned to the creations and therefore the old creation has to completely dissolve according to God's eternal plan of salvation .... Everything will be changed but will not perish eternally, it will take on a different form because the old form no longer fulfils its purpose .... And this has to happen because it has been determined since eternity .... and because humanity's will has reached a point where it is far more destructive than constructive, and this is a violation of divine order. Therefore this must have such an effect that earthly and spiritual chaos arises, and this is the end of the old earth .... But out of this comes a new world .... a world of peace, a spiritual and earthly paradise .... in which love reigns, because the eternal love Itself dwells amongst people who remained faithful to It even in the most difficult battle ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Success at the end of an earth-period .... Scientists ....

B.D. 6081 from October 17th 1954, taken from Book No. 66

The end of a developmental period will always have come when people have left the divine order, in as much as they feel themselves entitled to intervene in God's plan of Creation because they don't believe in God as a creative power and deem themselves capable of controlling everything in existence themselves .... people certainly received the creative spirit as a birthright from God and can considerably increase this inheritance, with divine assistance they can also achieve the seemingly impossible and still remain within the divine order .... as long as they receive the strength for their creativity from God .... But they will instantly step out of this order if all their plans are purely worldly orientated .... if they set themselves apart from God as the creative power and thus conduct their experiments purely rationally .... if they use the divine creation itself as test objects and thereby turn themselves into henchmen of God's adversary whose objective it is to destroy divine creations. At the end of an earth period the world is always full of earthly wisdom .... Science believes to have found the key to all fields and the spiritual path will only rarely have been taken, which God has indicated in order to attain the right knowledge .... Without Him, however, all paths are dangerous, without Him the results are doubtful and people more or less enter danger zones, because they are guided by the one who does not want progress but destruction .... who lets people believe that they are constructively active while they are digging their own graves .... and contribute towards the ruin of the old earth. For the apparently scientific progress is his work, the work of God's adversary, he impels people into extreme intellectual activity without divine support. They will harness natural forces yet in a different way than is intended by God's will .... They will leave the divine order and the consequences of this will reveal themselves .... God, however, has foreseen humanity's will and activity since the beginning and therefore keeps referring to what will come to pass time and again, for He knows when and where the consequences of human thought and activity will express themselves .... He informs people about their wrong thinking and wants to persuade them to entrust themselves to that power which stands above everything .... He wants to warn them of His adversary's influence .... He wants to advise them to remain within the divine order .... He considers those who acknowledge Him as God and Creator of eternity and enlightens them about Himself and His opposing power ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason and forces of earth's disintegration .... (Nuclear energy)

B.D. 3950 from January 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

All conditions for the creation of a new earth have to be in place before the old earth will be disintegrated, that is, before a total change of its outer shape can take place. The earth effectively has to go through a disintegration process which releases all spiritual substances bound therein so that they can take on new forms in creations which enable their continued development. Thus the process of final devastation has to be so powerful that one can speak of a total disintegration of matter. This cannot just apply to individual stretches of land, but eruptions have to take place within the earth's core which will spread into all directions, so that the whole of the earth's surface will be affected, that therefore nothing will remain of what previously existed but that everything will be dissolved into their smallest components.

And this will be caused by people themselves .... they will become embroiled in a scientific area which is beyond their intellectual capacity. They don't know the natural laws and their effects to enable their investigation of such an area and thus they will activate forces which they themselves will be unable to control. However, I will not stop them, for even this human will underlies My eternal plan of Salvation, because the period of time the souls were granted for their salvation will then also have expired.

Thus the process of the final destruction will indeed be triggered by human will, yet it also corresponds to My will in so far as that it will guarantee an assured progress for the spirits which are still bound in hard forms and long to become active, or I could let the experiments fail in order to divert people's plans. Hence the tests will take place locally yet they will have no boundary because the released power can no longer be stemmed and thus its elementary effect will spread into all directions. For the earth is a limited region, whereas the activated force knows no boundary and everything affected by it will fall prey to it.

The consequences of this process are not conceivable to you humans, besides, it will happen within a space of time which will rob you of all thoughts, unless you belong to the small flock of My Own who observe the last work of destruction, because it is My will that they shall witness the end of this earth. But you can get a faint idea if you imagine an explosion taking place which leaves nothing that is assembled in existence, which thus totally destroys everything and dissolves it into smallest atoms. Yet preceding this process, which only takes a few moments, are tremors and outbreaks of fire which completely suffice to throw people into utter panic because they are facing certain death. And now it can also be understood that nothing can stay behind, that no creation will continue to exist, but that only matter dissolved into smallest atoms will remain which will be shaped again by My will and My might into unimaginable creations in which the spirits' process of development will continue.

And again there will be creations in various degrees of solidity, yet the hardest matter will shelter the spiritual essence which had populated the old earth and completely ignored its spiritual development. For these souls cannot expect a continued development in the spiritual kingdom, they will have to take the path through the whole of creation again, and thus will begin a new era of development as soon as the time is fulfilled, as soon as human will insistently wants to release forces which require a different degree of spiritual maturity than the people at the end of this period of Salvation possess, and who therefore will never express themselves constructively but only destructively ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth ....

B.D. 4708 from August 9th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

The divine world order cannot be revoked; nevertheless human determination can challenge it, but only to its own disadvantage. Laws exist which human intellect will never be able to ascertain, for they not only affect the natural properties of earth but also form the basis of continued existence for other creations, hence they are impenetrable for the human intellect and have to be accepted, that is, they must not be ignored if opposite laws are not to come into effect, which were likewise given by divine wisdom, thus intending to maintain the eternal order.

A certain degree of creativity is indeed granted to humanity, and research in all directions can likewise be embarked upon. However, as long as the human being is not yet in full possession of spiritual strength he is subject to limitations both in regards to knowledge as well as to the exploitation of earth forces which are always active and must be utilized in definite conformity to law, in some sort of orderliness. If this lawfulness is ignored, if these forces are activated contrary to law, then the effect will be disastrous and total destruction of all matter will be the inevitable result, which human will is unable to bring to a halt. For then other creations, other celestial bodies which interact with these forces, will exert an influence and thus will be affected. People will no longer be able to observe these effects as they, without exception, will fall victim to such destructions, apart from those already in possession of spiritual strength who will be taken away from the endangered vicinity of earth by God's will.

Such a process will take place and thus signify the end of this earth. Human will is arrogantly resolved in wanting to investigate forces and through experiments thus will activate forces with said enormously destructive effect .... For the motives for these investigations, which will result in this unimaginable outcome, are not honourable. Hence God will deny them the blessing which rests on activities that aim to benefit fellow human beings. Besides, they will be contravening divine natural law in so far as that they conduct experiments at the risk of human life, that they use human beings as test objects who have to sacrifice their lives. This is a sin against divine order, against the love for God and other people, as well as a sin against humanity which thereby is doomed for destruction. For the knowledge of those conducting such tests is far from sufficient and thus they will be undertaken prematurely which, however, is known beyond doubt. And such irresponsible experiments cannot be tolerated by God, hence they will have repercussions for the experimenters, who will achieve nothing else but total destruction of all material creations on earth, thus a shattering of matter which, however, in the spiritual sense means a disintegration of every form and a release of the spiritual substances bound therein. Thus people will trigger this final act of destruction on earth, and the whole of humanity will be destroyed due to the fact that craving for fame, excessive need for recognition and greed for material possessions are turning people into reckless speculators, who nevertheless are not ignorant of the fact that they will endanger their fellow human beings and still conduct their tests. Previously gained experiences will already have provided them with enough cautions and warnings in order to refrain from them, consequently their action is a sacrilege which God will not leave unpunished ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Experiments towards the end of the earth .... Activating forces ....

B.D. 4731 from September 1st 1949, taken from Book No. 54

There is a set limit to how far people can go in their conduct towards what My creative spirit has brought forth. Thus, as soon as they presumptuously want to change natural creations, every one of which was given its purpose by Me, then people's attitude towards Me becomes irrational, they underestimate My wisdom and My might, believing themselves able to dismiss both and thereby sin against Me Myself as well as against what I have created. And then the limit I have set will be transgressed, and thus humanity will destroy itself, because their scholars will draw the wrong conclusions and the consequences of their experiments will be disastrous. People believe that they have the right to explore everything I kept hidden from them in recognition of their immaturity for such knowledge .... The earth in its core is and will remain inexplorable for people until the end. Furthermore, forces of gigantic power are kept bound by Me in the earth's core so as not to endanger the earth's continued existence, only that eruptions ensue from time to time to allow these powers a brief outburst in order to give spiritual substances capable of development the opportunity to take shape above the earth and thus start their path of ascent. These forces unleash themselves with My approval, and therefore their effects are intended in My eternal plan of Salvation.

The extent of an eruption will always be limited when it happens in accordance with My will, but human determination will never be able to stop it, human will can never be the cause of it since no-one is able to explore cause and effect. Yet in the last days people will presumptuously penetrate the earth deeply for reasons of research in order to release unfamiliar energies with the intention of utilizing them profitably, and won't consider the fact that they lack the knowledge and intellectual capacity for such experiments.

Hence they will have no respect for My works of creation, they will penetrate an area which is quite naturally closed to them and wanting to investigate it can be called an impertinence, from a purely earthly point of view. But from a spiritual point of view it will mean entering the territory of the lowest spirits whose banishment I recognised as necessary and which will then therefore be unlawfully invalidated by people, that is why revoking My eternal order will have unimaginable consequences.

Their manipulations will aim to utilise earth forces against which every resistance gives way, and which therefore can be used for all experiments. But people won't consider that these forces are capable of disintegrating everything within their reach .... they won't take account of their power against which human will and intellect are futile. They will open locks which can never be closed again once they have been breached, for the area people want to enter is unfamiliar to them and they don't know its laws .... The earth's core cannot be researched in this way and every such attempt will backfire, not just on the researchers but on the whole human race .... For the limits I have set may not be exceeded according to My eternal order, which always favours progress but never destruction, and thus its infringement also has to have the opposite effect!

Satan himself will put these thoughts into the people of the last days, he will urge them to undertake this plan, for he knows that the destruction of creation will end the spirits' progress, which is his endeavour in his blind hatred against Me and all spirits striving towards Me. Yet even this plan, albeit evil, will be an inadvertent service .... he will fall in with My eternal plan of Salvation .... A new earth will arise where the development will continue, whereas everything satanic will once again be banished into its creations ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Complete dissolution and remodeling of the earth ....

B.D. 4086 from July 18th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

In a very short period of time the complete dissolution of the earth will take place, for the forces which have their effect are so elemental that nothing will withstand them, that everything will be destroyed which exists on the earth's surface as well as in the earth's interior of creations of every kind. Thus it is not possible to speak of a partial dissolution but the spread of force extends over the whole earth, and thus the whole earth is a single conflagration to which everything falls victim because everything is seized by fire. And so the fire will certainly spread more slowly in individual places, according to God's wisdom, namely where the souls are still to be offered the opportunity in the last hour to call upon God for help, where people live whose mind can still be changed shortly before the end. But the earth will be completely destroyed, i.e., the core will certainly remain but the entire surface of the earth will undergo a change which is so enormous that one can speak of a passing away of all works of creation. A transformation of the old earth is also only necessary and possible when all creations of the old earth have passed away and the creations of the new earth can be formed from the remains, which are to receive the spiritual again, which is still in the midst of its development. And this spiritual will be released to its great satisfaction, for it longs for upward development in order to be able to make use of the blessings of earthly life as a human being, and it pushes towards this last embodiment. Thus the new earth will not have any old creations but they will be completely destroyed and newly formed, and the process will only last for a very short time .... In fact, the destruction will take place before people's eyes, yet in their great horror they will only pay attention to themselves, i.e., in their fear of death they will only be concerned about saving themselves, but this is impossible for them. However, the believers, whom God catches up before the complete destruction, will be able to watch the work of the ruin of the old earth, for it will take place before their eyes so that the power and glory of God will be revealed. Yet the emergence of the new earth will remain hidden from their eyes, for when they are brought to this new earth by God all creations already exist, and a diverse picture unfolds before the eyes of the believers, completely unknown creations, glorious to behold and surpassing in their usefulness everything the old earth offers in terms of creations. However, people on the new earth cannot assess the duration of the emergence of these creations, for people are deprived of any concept of time for the time of dwelling after the rapture, and they will also initially lack the concept of time on the new earth, since people already possess a high degree of maturity and this results in past, present and future only being one concept for them until people's outlook grows more material again and thus they are also subject to the law of time and space again ..... And thus the emergence of the new earth is completely hidden from people's view, yet the explanation will be given to them spiritually and they will always be able to take the most important part of the divine teaching from it, but on the other hand it will also be conveyed directly to people themselves, for God will dwell in the midst of people who love Him because they have shaped themselves into love and God Himself, as well as His angels of light, will instruct people on the new earth. And thus the original light dwells in the midst of His Own and distributes light to all who are worthy of it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Transformation of Earth .... Eruptions ....

B.D. 6282 from June 11th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

The core of the Earth will remain unaffected when the creations' disintegration takes place .... The Earth as a heavenly body will continue to exist, merely its external form will be so completely reshaped, that one will certainly be able to speak of a 'new Earth', but not of the Earth's disappearance. This change will therefore involve even the deepest parts because many spiritual substances shall be set free and continue their process of development in new forms .... A hugely powerful tremor will release the bound substances and matter will be dissolved and be solidified again on an extensive scale .... Human thoughts cannot find any comparison to the act which will take place, even though the inadequacy of human thinking will be the direct cause of it .... Nevertheless, people have no idea of the ramifications of their undertaking otherwise they would shy away from experiments for which they lack the final knowledge. But regardless of what people do of their own free will, the redemptive plan for the spiritual beings has been adapted to this free will, the consequences will correspond to the divine plan of Salvation, it will serve .... no matter what happens .... to release the substances bound in matter, one period of Salvation will come to an end and a new one will start again .... All liberated spirits will enter a new external form because entirely new creations will arise and the divine order, which will be entirely revoked in the end, will be established again .... because the Earth must continue to fulfil its task of being a place of education for the still immature spirits, consequently it cannot completely cease to exist until it has accomplished this task. However, in its old form it no longer serves its purpose, precisely because everything has become disorderly since, on account of their will, people do whatever God's adversary demands of them .... because they destroy creations or use them for wholly God-opposing actions and thereby prevent the indwelling bound spirits from developing .... which is the adversary's intention, as he has no influence over divine creations and therefore exerts his influence over people who are enslaved by him .... And so God's adversary will also impel people to implement the final work of destruction without realising that he will exactly achieve the opposite of what he wants to achieve .... that the new creations will incorporate everything again which he had influenced, that he will thereby only lose consistently more followers and that new opportunities will be created again for the spirits to mature fully, so that one day they will be completely free from the adverse power .... The conclusion of this period of Salvation has been planned from the start, yet the human being has no idea how it will take place although he would only have to imagine an eruption on a huge scale, which is very possible, since time and again such eruptions occur, which people cannot deny .... The rotation of the interior of the Earth is caused by influences unknown to man, but in the end people will cause it themselves without realising the consequences of their action. God's adversary will impel them to do so, and thus it is his will and the will of people enslaved by him, which was included in the divine plan of Salvation .... Consequently, even hell and its adherents are of service to the Creator of Heaven and Earth .... the dark world unintentionally takes part in the redemption of the spirits and, in the final analysis, even the resistance to God contributes towards the fact that the path towards ascent will, time and again, be opened again for the spirits .... until the work of Redemption will finally be complete one day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Dissolution of the earth is God's act of love ....

B.D. 7985 from September 6th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

My love alone is also the reason for the last work of destruction on this earth. You may well object that a God Who wants to be recognized as 'creator' will not destroy His own works of creation .... Yet I know and have known since eternity why I let material creations come into being, and I also know when they have fulfilled their purpose, when they have to be dissolved again for the sake of the spiritual substances bound in them .... I know the final purpose of everything I created .... and the final purpose has again only been determined by My greater than great love .... And it will always be My love's reason, whatever happens on earth and in the whole universe .... Admittedly, you humans cannot overlook this because you don't know the correlations of all this, because you lack the understanding for it as long as your soul has not reached a certain degree of maturity. But I could never do otherwise than work with love and bring My wise plans to fruition .... For I have set Myself the aim of the beatification of all beingness which has emerged from My love. Thus My love is the reason even if you humans are unable to recognize it. Yet you are still limited in your thinking and understanding, you are mostly still in a state of wretchedness, and this also signifies a lack of light .... You cannot recognize anything and you don't know about My eternal plan of salvation. You only see with the eyes of a still immature human being, and you also compare Me with yourselves in your limitation. Thus you judge Me and My reign and activity according to human judgement .... And thus a work of destruction, such as will take place at the end of the earth, is also an act of unkindness for you, because then you yourselves will lose your life as well as everything of substance which testifies to life in creation .... For you don't know that every work of creation contains fallen spiritual substances which shall develop upwards .... You don't know that every destruction of such works of creation, which originate from My will, signifies an act of redemption for that bound spiritual substance, a new stage in the ascent development which has to take place according to eternal law .... which again is only based on My great love. But as soon as this knowledge can be conveyed to you, as soon as you receive My direct instructions from above or are indirectly instructed by My messengers, you will already have reached a certain degree of maturity of your souls, and then you will have understanding for My eternal plan of salvation, and you will also look forward to the end without fear, you will no longer regard a 'destruction' of earth as an act of unkindness .... You will know My plan and My aim and be in such close contact with Me that you will be able to recognize My love in everything that happens. You will reciprocate My love and therefore also endure it and confess Me before the world when this confession is demanded of you. And therefore I instruct you again and again and inform you about My nature .... For this nature of Mine is misrepresented to you if you portray Me as a God of wrath and vengeance, as a God of heartlessness, as a punishing judge or overly strict lord Whom you should or must fear because you do not recognize Him as a being Who is love in Himself .... And this is why I repeatedly bring the truth to you humans, for you live in darkness, you cannot distinguish truth from error, and you are far more likely to accept error than the truth which originates from Me. And therefore a purification must also take place on earth, which started with the purification of the word which you have represented as 'My word' until now and which can no longer be acknowledged as 'My' word, for it has lost its claim to be regarded as My word due to constant contamination. As long as you humans are unable to recognize your God and creator as an exceedingly loving father you are not in the right knowledge about Him, about His nature, His rule and activity and about the connection of all events which are only intended to achieve the highest aim of shaping you, His living creations, into His 'children' .... For love is My fundamental nature, you also emerged from love, thus you were originally of the same substance, and one day love will also bring about the union with Me again, which will make you the most blissful beings again, as you were in the beginning ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Argument for the new banishment

Justice .... atonement for sins .... judgment ....

B.D. 4510 from December 13th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

People challenge My justice, for they sin incessantly. They are intolerant beyond measure, they have no love in their hearts, they are full of arrogance, full of sensual desires, they have no compassion for their neighbour, they are full of envy and jealousy and, due to their lack of love, capable of the worst actions. And thus they sin against My commandment of neighbourly love and against Me Myself, Who gave them this commandment. But anyone who violates My commandment of love forfeits My love, he distances himself from Me and hardens himself more and more until I take him to court again, i.e. his new banishment into matter takes place. Then My justice has been atoned for, yet the human being has judged himself, only My law of eternity underlies this process, which could rightly be called a punishment if it did not at the same time represent an effective means of education, thus always let My love for the created shine through, thus it is never to be regarded as wrath. Justice never eliminates love, but justice also demands atonement so that sin itself is invalidated. For My creations suffer from sin and can only reduce or cancel this suffering through righteous atonement .... So a sinful person is in judgment, i.e. in a banished state which is sorrowful. He must make satisfaction, he is forced to do what he did not do voluntarily as a human being .... he must serve. Man serves voluntarily if he awakens love in himself. But vices and bad habits displace love and he tries to rule where he should be of service, and his thoughts and actions are sinful. And if a change in the stage as a human being can no longer be expected he will be placed into a state where the spirit is forced to be of service in order to reach the free state again, and it can once again pass the test of will of free service. This course of development is only justice on My part, yet it is not based on anger but on love, and it is always determined by the human being's own free will, so that he will plunge himself into judgment as soon as he sins against the commandment of love for God and his neighbour ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Reason for the destruction and new creation .... Hell - banishment ....

B.D. 6828 from May 12th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

I take pity on the lowest fallen spirit, and time and again will provide a rescue anchor enabling its ascent, and every soul holding on to it will be raised up, for it is demonstrating its will to escape the abyss and thus it will also be allowed to experience its eternal Father's mercy. But there is also a degree of resistance to Me in the region of the lowest fallen spirits which no longer allows for a rescue, where the will has not changed in the slightest and where the spiritual essence has become almost solid and there is no other possible help but to banish this spiritual essence into matter again ....

This new banishment is also an act of mercy on My part, for without it the soul would never be able to reach the point again where it has to pass its last test of will by which it can attain eternal life. The path of development in the spiritual kingdom has to take place within My divine order, no phase can be left out, and in the stage of self-awareness .... either on earth or in the kingdom of the beyond .... the being's will is at all times decisive .... Consequently, if this is utterly abused I have to constrain the soul again and make it take the path through the creations of this earth in the state of compulsion once more, because I don't want it to remain in an extremely agonising and wretched state forever. Ever new arising creations, the continuous growth and decay in nature, is equivalent to the perpetual change of external forms by the progressing spiritual substance which steadily approaches its final form as a human being on this earth .... But the spiritual essence which had descended back into the deepest abyss or which has already been there for an infinitely long time will have to be placed into the hardest matter at the start of its higher development. It cannot be placed into already existing creations which serve already more mature spiritual substances as an abode .... The first phase of the banishment cannot be skipped, instead the path of development has to start in the external form which corresponds to the unbroken opposition to Me .... in hardest matter, because this in turn is required by My law of order.

For this reason new creations have to arise again and again after long periods of time to accept these spiritual substances, just as creations having existed for incredibly long periods of time .... hard matter .... need to be disintegrated one day in order to release the spiritual substance therein to continue its path of development in less compact forms .... The periods of time which pass after such outright destructions and redevelopment of earthly creations occur are very long, and as a rule the length of time cannot be demonstrably established by people either. Furthermore, they lack the knowledge of the spirits' process of development, of the true purpose of matter and of the appallingly agonizing conditions in the spiritual kingdom, even though the word 'hell' is known to all people ....

But they don't know what is meant by it in reality, otherwise the total transformation of earth and its creations would be more credible to them. Yet it will always remain unverifiable to people .... However, a loving and merciful God aims to save His living creations, He will not leave them in darkness forever, and My love and mercy is My fundamental nature which will not ever change. My love and mercy will forever apply to My living creations which descended into the abyss, and time and again will find ways and means to rescue them from there. Yet before a new banishment happens again, every effort will be made by Me and My spiritual co-workers that the souls will take the path of ascent in the spiritual realm in order to spare them the agonising fate of a new banishment. Yet the will of the being makes its own decision, and depending on its will shall be its fate. But My plan of Salvation will be implemented and not be without success .... One day I will reach the goal, and one day the darkness will also have surrendered everything, because My love will never end and no being will be able to resist it forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Isolation from God – new banishment ....

B.D. 7121 from May 15th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

The fact that you humans no longer seek a connection with the spiritual kingdom is becoming increasingly noticeable, and thus you completely isolate yourselves from the one with Whom you should unite during your earthly life. And this isolation does not only mean a temporary distance from God but it determines your state again for an eternally long time, because this isolation carries you into a new banishment again in solid matter and thus the endless long course of development through all creations on earth. During earthly life the union with God could so easily be established, because again and again He steps into your path, because He reveals Himself to you in many ways. But you avoid Him, you turn away when you are asked to direct your gaze to the spiritual kingdom, to the one Who gave you life, Who wants to be recognized as your father from eternity .... You turn your eyes to the world and don't value everything spiritual. And you humans are in this spiritual low .... You don't pay attention to indications of the end and admonitions to change your way of life because you are captivated by the world; you don't believe in the divine redeemer Jesus Christ and therefore don't call upon Him either to help you to fulfil your earthly task correctly .... Nor do you let yourselves be addressed by God Himself by desiring to hear His word. And if it is nevertheless brought to you it will fall on your ears and your souls will not derive any blessing from it. But the world gives you what you desire from it, and therefore you also remain faithful to the world to your detriment, for the world will pull you into the abyss because it is the realm of the one who does not want to release you but wants to ruin you. Nevertheless, you will be addressed by God until the end, and at any time it will be possible for the individual to turn to Him if only he has the serious will not to have lived earthly life in vain. And he will always be able to come to his senses again, which is why many things will still happen which will disturb people's peace of mind, many a person will still be approached by fate in a way which makes him apprehensive, and God will also obviously approach everyone and speak to him through adversity and illness, through misfortune and sorrow .... For He does not give up on any soul and still seeks to save it from the end. But the end is also irrevocably determined, and thus until that day there is, as it were, still a period of grace for those who have not yet found the path to God. And during this period of grace many people could still find Him, for the transience of the world and its goods will be so obviously shown to them that they could truly change their way of thinking and also change their way of life and turn their eyes towards the imperishable kingdom and its goods, for immense destructions will still take place during this time of which people would not have dreamed. But people's spiritual state at this time no longer tolerates consideration, and since God's love uses every means which still promises help, He will also not leave such means untried which can shake people's thinking, even though every individual's will remains free and therefore such events can also pass people by without effect. But every person prepares for himself the fate his soul will face .... Bliss or renewed banishment again for endless times ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The new banishment

Size of guilt prevents entrance into the afterlife .... banishment ....

B.D. 3307 from October 26th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

The extent of humanity's guilt increases daily, and all people are to be called guilty who carry out or approve of actions which deny them any love for their neighbour. Where hatred and unkindness break through people sin, for they offend against divine order, they offend against the commandments of love for God and their neighbour. And thus they increase their guilt with every action that is bad; and even he is guilty who does not detest such an action but consents to it. But people don't consider the consequences, nevertheless they have to take them upon themselves on earth or in the beyond, and since the guilt increases immeasurably it can neither be redeemed on earth nor in the beyond, for earthly time is too short and in the beyond an ascent development can only proceed from a certain degree onwards, and people no longer reach this degree who make themselves guilty to the extent that they commit new unkindnesses daily and hourly. And therefore they have to remain on this earth, they cannot enter the spiritual kingdom after their death but their death will only mean a change of their external form, their souls will receive other coverings and continue to move on earth only in a completely unfree state. For through their excessive guilt they have forfeited all freedom, and they fall into an agonizing captivity from which they cannot free themselves. Yet the magnitude of their guilt requires atonement, and since they would have to languish and suffer for eternities in the spiritual kingdom if they wanted to be released from their great guilt, it is God's act of mercy that He creates another possibility to atone for this guilt and at the same time strive towards freedom again, even if the soul is granted renewed freedom of will after an infinitely long time. But in a state of compulsion it is nevertheless induced to activity which at the same time signifies higher development, whereas in the beyond, in the spiritual kingdom, the beingness lacks all strength and the will to activity is also completely paralyzed through its own fault. Thus even the seemingly most cruel work of the divine creator is a work of love on the fallen spiritual, which has increased its former guilt many times over through God-opposing actions, which it carries out on earth in free will. And as long as people don't repent and change to love they heap guilt upon guilt upon themselves, and the consequences are frightening, for they inevitably draw God's punitive judgment upon themselves and deprive themselves of all freedom .... For they must atone according to divine justice, they must take all the consequences upon themselves .... they have to walk the path once again through the whole of creation until they are given free will once again in order to be able to use it for the final release from the form ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

End of an epoch no further development in the hereafter, but banishment ....

B.D. 4066 from June 19th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

The earthly path the soul has to cover is only unique during a redemption period, i.e. that the soul develops upwards from the most solid matter into the stage as a human being .... that it always stays on earth, i.e. in earthly creations, during this time of development. But with the end of human existence the soul also concludes this earthly course of development and then enters the spiritual kingdom, irrespective of its state of maturity. For the spiritual kingdom accepts perfect and also imperfect beings, only that the spheres are completely different, thus there are spheres of light and also constant eternal darkness, that the souls which dwell in the dark spheres can now also mature, this only requires infinitely much more time because the beings in the state of imperfection lack strength. And there is great danger that they will sink even deeper due to their weakness of will, because the dark forces have an effect on them and try to pull them down into darkness. But then it is the soul’s own fault, for it has possibilities of help through God's love and grace, so that it can just as well strive upwards. The beings of light assist it and also let their rays shine into the darkness in order to awaken the desire for light in the souls, which then begins the ascent. Thus, in the beyond, in the spiritual kingdom, there is still the possibility to step out of the state of imperfection into the state of perfection and to continue the development missed on earth in the spiritual kingdom .... But it is different with the expiry of a redemption period .... Then there is no further development in the spiritual kingdom, but only an upward development beginning on the lowest level, which again necessitates the course through the entire creation of earth. For then the soul has reached a low which makes it impossible for it to stay in spiritual spheres and which therefore results in banishment in the solid form. This low level occurs when the soul completely gives itself to God's adversary, when it takes action against God itself by opposing everything spiritual on earth, thus trying to displace God to a certain extent. This is a degree which no longer allows for upward development in the spiritual kingdom, which can indeed also be experienced by souls which do not stay on earth until the last end but have already departed before. Yet God's love and mercy does not allow the spiritual being to fall entirely into Satan’s hands, He once again leaves the being free to change its will, and He banishes it in the new creation and thereby withdraws Satan’s power over it, He in a manner of speaking releases it from satan’s bonds and gives it a bondage which is subject to His will, and His will is truly intent on the being's redemption, not on eternal bondage. In the beyond, however, an ascent from the spiritual low would no longer be possible because the soul has completely sold itself to Satan through its bondage and it is completely powerless in the spiritual kingdom and would never turn its will upwards. But since the upward development in the spiritual kingdom is likewise dependent on the being's will, it would either remain eternally in the completely lightless and powerless state or sink even further, which would certainly also result in a hardening of the spiritual substance but in such an infinitely long time that no calculations could be used for it, and what this means cannot be assessed by the human being as such. Consequently, if a period of development is interrupted and replaced by a new period, then this is a work of God's greater than great love for His living creations, for He wants to shorten their time of suffering, even though the beings themselves still determine the length of time they need for their perfection, because the period of free will always replace the time of the state of constraint and (the former) can now be utilised or passed up uselessly. The will is always decisive, both during the time of development on earth as well as in the spiritual kingdom, and God knows when the will has reached the necessary strength to strive upwards. Many people already lose their temporal life before the end of a redemption period, but those who remain behind and still experience the last day on earth are either God-bound or complete devils for whom an ascent in the spiritual kingdom has become impossible due to their spiritual low. And therefore, the last judgement will separate the goats from the sheep .... Only good and evil people will exist to be judged. God will call the good to Himself and let them experience the new earth in paradise, while the wicked will receive their punishment and yet this, too, will only prove God's love and mercy. For He also wants to make them blessed one day, because He does not want anything to be separated from Him forever that has been His from the beginning ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Spiritual death - new banishment in matter ....

B.D. 4836 from February 12th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

It is truly better for you to endure bodily death than to fall prey to spiritual death at the end, from which there is only an awakening after an infinitely long time. You can exchange physical life with a life in the spiritual kingdom, and even if you have not yet reached the degree of light you are still given the opportunity to enter the kingdom of light from darkness, whereas spiritual death means that you are deprived of every possibility to still mature in another world. To fall prey to spiritual death means a new banishment into solid matter, a return to the state which was your fate eternities ago and which you had long since overcome when you were allowed to embody yourselves as a human being on earth. Let your earthly life be taken from you and don't be afraid, for it is only the body which your enemies can kill, but the soul remains alive because it is something spiritual which people cannot kill, especially if people want to kill you because you believe and don't want to surrender your faith. Then all fear shall fall away from you, then you should only consider that He, Who gave you life, is lord over life and death .... that He therefore will not let anything happen to you other than what is good for your soul. Anyone who loses his life for the sake of faith can calmly give it up, for his soul will be taken into the kingdom of light where it will live eternally in bliss. But woe to those who try to preserve their lives and deny God .... A short time is still granted to them where they pay homage to the world and prove their allegiance to satan. But then death will irrevocably befall them in two ways .... they lose their physical life and are doomed to spiritual death, which is the most bitter fate you humans cannot imagine .... But you will constantly receive warnings and admonitions, you will be made aware of the end, you will be made aware of God's working in an unusual way. The responsibility towards your soul will be held up to you, you will be made suspicious by world events by seeing the decay of earthly goods, thus the transience of matter, and in the end you will still experience things which God, in His overwhelming love and mercy, will make you aware of in order to still change you in the last hour .... But irrevocably the end comes and with it the fulfilment of what is announced to you. Make sure that your souls live, do not let them fall prey to spiritual death, from which there is no salvation for an infinitely long time ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New banishment inevitable for the adversary's followers ....

B.D. 8430 from March 5th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

My eyes rest full of pity on the degenerated human race which is controlled by My adversary and unwilling to pull itself away from him. It has willingly surrendered to him and thereby denies Me the right to intervene effectively, for I will not proceed against My adversary's will, since you want to belong to him yourselves. Yet he keeps drawing you ever further down, he is preparing your downfall, for you will fall back to the depths from which you started your process of development across earth and had to pass through all creations in order to one day finally exist as a human being. And now the same fate will be granted to you, since this is what you want and you are doing nothing to escape from his power. And even though this information is presented to you, you don't want to believe it, and there is almost no other way left to change your thinking unless the tremendous affliction, which will befall the entire earth before the end, can still achieve it. As long as you are able to think there is still the possibility that you will spend some thought on yourselves, that you will consider the death of your body and wonder what will happen afterwards .... Yet by and large you will dismiss such thoughts, you don't believe in anything at all and assume that you will cease to exist when your body dies.

But you are hugely mistaken and will have to pay heavily for this mistake, however, you refuse to accept a truthful explanation and cannot be forcibly influenced either. And faced by a serious crisis you just revolt against the power which inflicts this on you, for as soon as you are in serious trouble you gladly blame someone else for it, even if you yourselves deny a God and Creator .... Yet you cannot stop misfortunes and have no option but to acknowledge a power which is stronger than you are .... Consequently, such strokes of fate and extraordinarily severe adversity are the only means left which could still change your way of thinking, and I have to use them in view of the end and considering the fate, which I would like to avert from you .... Don't feel sorry for people who suddenly have to depart from this life, for they will still be able to find some light in the beyond, if they are not already completely enslaved by My adversary and then also sink into the abyss in order to be banished into matter yet again .... But woe to those who will experience the end without having changed their conduct of life, their thinking and their unbelief .... They cannot be saved anymore, and even the greatest mercy on My part, My infinite love for all My living creations, will be unable to avert the fate of a new banishment for them, because it is the only option for the soul to attain perfection one day when, after an infinitely long time, it lives on earth as a human being again and consciously travels the path to Me in order to become liberated from every form.

And this new banishment amounts to a deed of love on My part, because I will seize this soul from My adversary's power and subordinate it to My will again. And as a human being it will only be able to release itself from him if it consciously calls upon Jesus Christ to be redeemed .... And since people on earth no longer believe in Him and appeal to Him for help, they cannot be released from the adversary's control either, and he invariably will pull them down into his domain .... Yet you humans have free will and thus are just as able to direct it towards the divine Redeemer as to him .... and you would be saved for eternity .... Since you don't do so you will consequently also have to accept the results of your opposing will towards Me.

But time and again I will impart the relevant information to you, I will speak to every one of you through the voice of conscience, and I will make him realise the fleeting nature of all worldly pleasures and commodities, I will let him personally experience suffering and adversity .... And finally I will speak to him through the elements of nature .... Yet I will not force his will, and therefore he only has to blame himself for the fate he is approaching .... I would like to bestow him with unlimited happiness .... He himself, however, chooses the state of wretchedness, the state of utter torment and of being constrained. And thus he will receive what he desires, for his inclination toward earthly matter will result in his own banishment into hardest matter again. For although I have every power at My disposal, I will not forcibly influence the will of a self-aware being or I would be in breach of My law of order, which will never be possible .... Yet I will speak to people until the end, and anyone who pays attention to My Words will be saved from the fate of a new banishment, and he will thank Me eternally that My love pursued him until he changed himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Agonies of a renewed banishment in solid matter ....

B.D. 4631 from May 8th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

No words can describe to you the agonies which a renewed banishment in solid matter entails for the spirits, because this state is inconceivable for the human mind. The spiritual substance perceives itself as a being and yet is unable to use its will although it is aware of it as evidence of its existence as a being. The spiritual substance is held captive and was originally created as something that was able to be freely active, hence its helplessness and weakness and constrained state result in inexpressible agonies which usually make it revolt even more instead of becoming submissive to God's will. Humanity is in possession of free will and is approaching this very painful state .... It would still have enough time to avert this destiny from itself yet it is not open to any presentation by knowing people, and it is completely lacking faith in retribution, in the soul's continuation of life on account of which instructions will not be able to achieve anything and thus the adversity of most people's souls is extremely severe.

As yet the human being is still lord of creation, he is effectively in charge of it and able to avail himself of the creations according to his will .... but one day he himself will be a work of creation again, at first a lifeless, immovable object which can be used but also remain unused throughout an inconceivably long time .... one day he will be very far behind that which he is at the present time and an infinite length of time will pass by until he has evolved into a human being again, into the being which is endowed with free will and the strength to use this will. However, the many stages it will have to pass through, the countless torments it will have to endure in a bound will and the activities it will have to accomplish are not comprehensible to a person and therefore hard to believe for him. And yet he himself is responsible for the fate of his soul after his body dies. As yet he still has the strength to carry out deeds of love which will avert this bitter fate from him, he still has the opportunity to take notice of God's will by listening to the divine Word, and if he complies with this will his nature will change and gain the right to a state of light and freedom after his physical death. As yet he is still able to use his intellect, he can think about himself, his Creator and his purpose of life and, if it is his will, he will also be able to believe .... God approaches every person with His grace and gives them a small incentive to move in the right direction, to choose the right path.

If the person is not opposed to it then he will let himself be pushed onto the right path and the true goal will be assured to him. Yet God also pays attention to opposition, that is, He does not force a person against his will .... but the person also bears the responsibility for his soul, he himself prepares its fate which will be extremely painful, and to its inexpressible regret it will have to take the path of a renewed banishment, for God's grace may not be rejected given that this also means a rejection of His love and thus a distancing of the soul instead of coming closer to Him, which is the purpose and goal of earthly life. Only a few people will take the right path during the last days, and thus the adversity is gigantic and urgently requires corrective action. This is why God's servants on earth should mention the dreadful fate which will await the human soul if it does not change during the last days before the end. Time and again the end shall be described to them as approaching imminently, for time flies and demands utmost activity in order to still save those souls from the downfall which accept the admonitions and warnings and are willing to do what is good. For the day will come unexpectedly and will throw countless people into ruin, into death, i.e., into the constrained state within matter from which they will only be able to release themselves after an infinitely long time. Be warned, you humans, for it concerns eternity, it concerns you yourselves, your souls, which are in acute danger and yet can still be saved if you are of good will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hell, end of day .... nightfall ....

B.D. 4329 from June 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

The day is drawing to a close, the light is sinking into twilight, and night is falling with its impenetrable darkness. And inevitably you humans are heading towards this night, for it is already late in the evening if you do not save yourselves in the light that can no longer go out, that can no longer be darkened by any night .... the eternal light that God has as its original source. Where there is night, the spirit of darkness reigns, and its kingdom is truly not desirable; where there is light, there is truth, love and bliss. Night only serves lies and hatred, and the stay there is agonizing for the souls who fall prey to this kingdom. Escape the night before it is too late, strive towards the light, do not be indifferent to what will be after death. Redeem yourselves from the power of the enemy of your soul, strive towards the saviour Jesus Christ, stretch out your hand towards Him and He will lovingly take hold of it and draw you over into His world, He will free you from the evil power, for He is the redeemer of humanity, He has passed the battle against His adversary, against the one who threatens to ruin you. Hurry under the cross of Christ, carry your guilt of sin to Him, ask Him for help and He will help you to win the victory in the last hour. But hurry, for time is pressing, let yourselves be urgently admonished once again that soon, very soon, night will fall and then it will be too late if you have not already taken the path which leads to Him, Who alone can help you. Withdraw your gaze from the world, look into yourselves, how it looks there and what work still awaits you, if you want to create order within and stand before God when the end comes. The spiritual hardship is indescribable, people get more and more caught up in the thought of increasing matter and have no time left for soul work, for inner self-contemplation, the world demands more and more and therefore they leave the soul in want. But the world will collapse, yet the soul will continue to exist and will then dwell in most meagre surroundings if it has the grace to still be called away before the end. But those who experience the end will be pushed into the abyss without mercy if they have not sought the light before. And this abyss is night, it is hell, it is the new banishment in works of creation of every kind. Let this be said to you that you return to matter, which you now seek so eagerly and yet had long since overcome. It will be your share because you desire it with all your senses, because you forget your soul above matter .... it will be your share, it will enclose your soul, that you languish in hardest captivity for endless times. Be aware of the fact that you yourselves create the state which will be your fate afterwards, life or death .... light or darkness. Listen to what you are told from above, don't pass it by carelessly but pay attention to the guides who know the way and let them show you the right path. For it concerns eternity, it concerns more than just earthly trinkets and physical comfort, it concerns the state of eternity which you create for yourselves because you have free will. And change before it is too late, for the day is drawing to a close and the night will soon fall ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual turning point .... The approach of night ....

B.D. 6250 from May 5th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

You humans cannot expect a spiritual revival on this earth anymore, for all forces of hell have been let loose which work on My adversary's instructions and truly have immense influence over people, because due to the extent of their own lack of spirituality they don't recognise who is controlling them. A spiritual turning point can no longer take place anymore, yet individual people can still be led onto the right path, individual people will still accomplish a change in themselves, and for the sake of these individuals everything will still be done before the end arrives. However, it will be strikingly obvious how rapidly humanity slides down, how increasingly deeper it descends into darkness and shuns the light .... it will be obvious how brutally the light of truth will be fought against, how much the unbelief comes to the fore, how far away from God people live yet pay homage to My adversary .... And therefore there can be no delay anymore because there is no further prospect that a change will ever take place unless I accomplish this change Myself .... but in a way which is unwanted by humanity .... by putting an end to everything and creating a new beginning .... The time span until the end is exceedingly short yet no-one knows the day, and therefore everyone strives half-heartedly, even My believers don't imagine it to be forthcoming so soon as to diligently work for their souls .... But I keep telling you time and again: You will be approaching it shortly .... I must reiterate this call over and over, I must incite you to be extremely active, I must also ask My servants to do their work ever more eagerly, because it is important and can still save individual people from ruin when the end arrives, which I announced on and on .... Although the events in the world will have to take their natural course, and this also places My Own into a certain state of calm, yet time and again I say to you: The end will arrive suddenly .... the day will dawn unexpectedly and end differently than usual .... it will be followed by an everlasting night and the light of day will only shine again for the few who are and will remain My Own despite the testing hostilities and pursuits by My adversary .... Admittedly, you still have to face the time of the battle of faith yet even this will only last for a short period of time, because it will be extremely fiercely waged, so that the day of My coming to earth will be precipitated by people themselves .... Events will very quickly follow each other and yet appear to people as completely natural occurrences which deserve no special merit .... hence they will not want to associate these events with the shortly approaching end ....

For this reason it will also take My Own by surprise, for I will come like a thief in the night .... because no-one will think of it if the announced event still appears to be far away. If only you humans believed that your attention is merely drawn to it so that you can prepare yourselves .... Your remorse will be painful, for all of you still do far too little for the salvation of your soul. Earthly life was not given to you as an end in itself, and every day could be utilised such that you could attain an incredible abundance of light which will provide you with incomparable beatitude in the spiritual kingdom .... and one day you will realise this and sorrowfully remember the insufficiently used time on earth. But at the time of the end no-one believes or understands it, the prevailing low spiritual level can almost not be thought worse anymore, for you humans are unable to see that which is open before My eyes, you humans must believe what cannot be proven to you, and this also includes the termination of this earthly period, which is of great spiritual significance. You must, if you don't want to believe or think yourselves unable to believe, make an effort to live a life of unselfish love, and then you will feel within yourselves that you are approaching a completely different era .... And you will not go astray, for I take pity on all those who don't entirely belong to My adversary and help them to progress further in the kingdom of the beyond, if their earthly life comes to an end before the Last Judgment .... An extremely dark night is approaching, the day soon comes to an end but as yet there is still light .... you are still able to use the light of the day and ignite a light within yourselves which will never be extinguished again .... And then you need not fear the approaching night ....

But woe to you if you are sluggish .... if you believe that the day will never end .... Woe to you if you live from day to day without considering your soul .... And to those of you who don't fear death because you believe that you will cease to exist .... I say that you will experience death with all its terrors and that you will be unable to escape these terrors .... Then you will no longer be able to discard your life for you cannot cease to exist, you will continue to live even in the state of death, you will have to suffer agonies which you cannot get away from .... For spiritual death is far worse than the death of the body, which can also be your admission into a blissful life .... Listen to My call from above, let yourselves be warned and admonished .... Don't be indifferent and let these Words pass your ears unheeded but vividly imagine the hardship which will await you if you don't give credence to My Words .... You will constantly be able to observe the signs of the end, yet everything will happen so naturally that you certainly could believe but don't have to. Nevertheless, your beatitude depends on your belief, for only the believer will prepare himself, he will remember Me and stay in contact with Me, even when the work of disintegration has begun. For time has run out and in keeping with divine order, what has been determined in My eternal plan of Salvation will come to pass. The earth will be transformed and with it all living creations, so that all spiritual substances will be engendered into those forms again in which they belong according to their degree of maturity .... The divine order will be restored again, because there is no other way to guarantee the spirits' higher development, yet the goal of My love is only ever this higher development which intends to bring you, My living creations, closer to Me again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Timing of the last day

'That day and hour knoweth no man ....' False prophets of the last days ....

B.D. 4675 from June 24th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

No seer and prophet will ever be able to predict the time of an impending judgment, for this is not permitted by God due to being detrimental for people. For this reason no person will ever be able to predict the day when a judgment comes upon people. Nevertheless, their attention shall be drawn to it, and so God proclaims through a human mouth, through seers and prophets, as soon as a judgment is approaching. The announcement of a judgment on its own should therefore be believed, but if a definite time of the judgment is given, the prophecy can rightfully be dismissed as wrong .... In that case false prophets will have appeared which need not be listened to, for such announcements are generally made for the sake of earthly advantages and then you must be cautious. However, if God avails Himself of a person in order to inform humanity of His eternal plan of Salvation, He will not merely inform him of His intention, of the forthcoming judgment, but He will also provide him with the general knowledge which makes the necessity of a judgment comprehensible to God's servant, so that he can convincingly substantiate these prophesies to his fellow human beings. But regardless of how determinedly he will stand up for the truth of the proclamations, he will never be able to state a precise date, because God reserves this right for Himself. Nevertheless, each such proclamation can be accepted as absolute truth, and time and again the Book of the Fathers will confirm that the announcements completely correspond to it, consequently, the fulfilment of these announcements can be expected with certainty and the forthcoming judgment taken as established fact, even so, humanity shall remain uncertain as to when God will manifest Himself; however it shall always be prepared, otherwise the announcements conveyed to people by God's love would defeat the purpose and the judgment would befall humanity suddenly and unexpectedly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Knowing the time of the end ....

B.D. 3560 from September 27th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

It is exceptionally misguided to state that the time of the breakdown will be in the distant future; this error is detrimental for the souls because they will pay no attention to the admonitions and warnings of the last days. But it is equally misguided trying to determine the point in time, for this knowledge is concealed from people. God always refers to the near end through seers and prophets in order to encourage people to live according to a quickly occurring end, in order to make them aware of their responsibility towards their souls and to constantly prepare themselves for the end. The end is near, yet no-one but God knows the day. The signs of the time point towards the end, nevertheless, it will come suddenly and unexpectedly for all people including the faithful who are knowledgeable and make an effort to live in accordance with the approaching end. Human mind and human intellect will never be able to penetrate the divine plan of eternity and therefore never be able to determine the time nor the manner of the end. Only where the spirit of God is at work He will instruct people as to how the end will take place, yet always leaving the day and the hour open when it happens. For this knowledge is God's prerogative and therefore concealed to people. The faithful will be able to recognise the time of the end by the low level of spiritual development, and if they expect the coming of the Lord every day and enter into heartfelt contact with God they will also sense when the Day of Judgment is approaching.

But anyone who wants to calculate the time in advance, anyone who deems himself to know without the obvious working of the spirit, will be mistaken in his announcement, people should not believe him for he only contributes towards increasing the unbelief in the end. Even the forerunner of the Lord, who will be sent to Earth by God Himself in order to save the still undecided, even he will not specify a day .... He, too, will proclaim the imminent end and admonish people to expect it daily and hourly. He will be enlightened by the spirit of God, and the Father-Spirit, Who speaks in and through him, truly knows the day and the hour. And yet he, too, will still keep it secret from people because the knowledge of it will be of no use to them. And thus the hour will come suddenly and unexpectedly, as it was proclaimed by God .... His voice will resound in the midst of the euphoria of the world, to the horror of the unbelievers but to the comfort and joy of those who are faithful ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The last day will come suddenly and unexpected ....

B.D. 5305 from January 28th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

A sudden end is being announced to you .... This has to be understood in a way that no-one is able to determine the day, that no-one knows the day which only My Own will be able to discern in view of the immense, almost unbearable adversity that has also been announced as an event occurring before the end. Many people certainly know that the time of the end has started and that it, sooner or later, will finish with this day .... they know this because it is talked about everywhere but they don't believe it so firmly as to prepare themselves for this day. Worldly people will be seized by a tremendous craving for pleasure, ever more greedily they pay homage to worldly pleasure and unscrupulously enjoy themselves at the expense of others, their wishes and demands become ever greater, and they sneeringly laugh at those who, in their belief in Me, ignore worldly pleasures, and cause them harm wherever possible. The world lives in sin .... And this shall be your certain sign, for you will experience things you wouldn't believe possible .... The evil conduct of your fellow men will reveal the hour on the world clock ....

And despite the fact that you will be able to observe everything and that the signs of the time are completely obvious, you, too, will be taken by surprise, for the end will come sooner than you think .... The end will come from one day to the next, that is, the activity of the world will pulsate extraordinarily sprightly and make people believe that they are on top of life, that they are in control and can shape their life to their liking .... My Own will closely watch this commotion and anticipate the downfall, yet they, too, believe that the Judgment will still be delayed in view of people's seething joy of life although their nature is appalling and heartless. However, the harassments by the latter will grow and I Myself will stop them .... For this reason I will come suddenly and unexpectedly even for My Own, for the sins of worldly people are disgraceful, Satan oversteps his authority and therefore his hour has come .... When no-one expects it the day will come which has been determined from the start .... the last day on this earth, which brings fear and horror for those people who belong to Satan, but which also signifies deliverance for My Own from utmost adversity .... the day of Judgment, when it will come to pass what has been proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Near end .... time calculation of God ....

B.D. 5936 from April 20th 1954, taken from Book No. 64

You do not have much time left, and even if you refuse to accept these words of Mine as truth, you are already in the last hour, and the minutes will pass quickly, sooner than you suspect, the end will be there and the hour of decision will strike .... My time calculation is probably different from yours, and yet I say to you: The end is near .... so near that you would be terrified if you knew the day and hour when My proclamations will be fulfilled and that everything will come to pass that I had foretold through seers and prophets .... And if you don't want to believe it, then nevertheless reckon with the possibility and make preparations by thinking about your earthly task, by seriously judging yourselves as to whether and how you would survive if you were suddenly called away from this earth. Take precautions, even if you cannot or do not want to believe it; nevertheless, live in accordance with My will and it will only be to your advantage, for then you will learn to believe .... It will no longer seem improbable to you, for the fulfilment of My will is the fulfilment of My commandments of love, and this inevitably also earns you recognition, so that you will also be able to understand and believe these words of Mine .... The end is near, and every day is a lost day which you don't make use of, on which you don't remember your end. And who of you knows whether his life will not also be shortened; who of you can prevent that he will be called away prematurely? .... You must already think of this if you don't want to believe in an end of this earth .... Tomorrow can already be the last day for each one of you, and each one of you should therefore ask himself whether he is willing to stand before the judgment seat of God? .... Whether he has used his earthly life correctly in order to acquire eternal life? You humans go along indifferently and don't think about the death which can surprise each one of you .... In what state will your soul be if you suddenly have to leave earth? Think of your end if you are unable to believe in the end of this earth, and live your earthly life consciously, i.e. mindful of the task you have to fulfil on earth in order to secure a life for your soul after death .... And look around you, pay attention to the signs of the times and you will recognize the hour in which you live, for I constantly draw you humans' attention, and if you pay attention My words will also appear credible to you .... And you will ask Me to help you .... You will ask Me for grace and mercy, for strength for this last time, so that you will be well prepared for the end .... so that you can expect it with faith in My help, so that the last hour will be the hour of salvation for you from all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The new earth

Behold, I make all things new ....'

B.D. 5235 from October 14th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

I make all things new .... Those of you humans who are as yet unenlightened, who have not yet awakened the spirit within you, do not know the meaning of My Words, for you do not believe in a transformation of this earth, you do not believe in the Last Judgment, in the end of one period of development and the beginning of a new one .... You do not know anything about My eternal plan of Salvation and therefore do not understand My Words either: Behold, I make all things new .... Each of My Words has several meanings which are not even known to My enlightened Own, for this understanding is still too profound for the people of this earth, yet they are aware of the simple meaning, that I will renew what has left My eternal order ....

I want to make a change, since the people of this earth are no longer striving for one and therefore miss the purpose of their earthly life. They have failed by not using their lives for eternity. Nevertheless, I will not let them get lost and therefore will give them the opportunity to cover the neglected process of development again, yet not as a repeat but in a completely different way .... For another process of development is an increased bestowal of grace and has to be acquired through increased effort, the opportunity of which is offered by completely new creations. Thus, first I will renew the school for the spirit, My earth, which shall support the development up to that of the human being.

I will provide it with entirely new creations of such diverse kind and shape that extremely large numbers of spiritual substances will have the opportunity to prove themselves therein. And I will let a new human generation arise, which will emerge from people who are blessed by Me, who will have completed their spiritual development with love and loyalty to Me, who will have attained a degree of maturity which permits exalted spiritual care, so that the new human generation will have every guarantee to achieve the highest possible spiritual perfection and the bound spirits, too, will be able to achieve maturity quickly, due to the exceptionally good influence exerted by people on all nearby creations .... I make all things new; I will also ease the conditions to release the spiritual substances yet without deviating from My law of eternal order, only caring for what is still living in constraint with profound love and mercy. Everything depressing will leave people, they will strive to ascend with full strength, because I alone will be the most Desirable for them and they will not be able to be pulled into the abyss by My adversary, who will be bound for a long time ....

I shall make a new heaven and a new earth .... that is, spiritually and earthly I will give happiness to the people who then will belong to Me and who shall also smooth the way for those who will follow them .... Which one of you humans can comprehend this? And which one of you humans believes firmly and without doubt that the old things will cease to be? That even people who are still distant from Me will cease to exist, that only the small flock which faithfully follows Me as their shepherd will not lose its life, because I have blessed this small flock and destined it for a continued life in the paradise of the new earth .... that a new period of Redemption will begin in accordance with My eternal plan of Salvation, which My love and wisdom have determined in order to ensure eternal life for the spirits? Behold, I make all things new .... Those of you who believe in Me remember these Words, consider them in your hearts and know, that the time has come when My Word will fulfil itself .... Believe firmly in it and be hopeful, and endure all difficulties you will still encounter until the end with patience and submission to My will. For the day will come very soon when I will fetch My Own to reveal the paradise to them of which it is written: 'I will make a new heaven and a new earth ....' and I Myself will dwell amongst My Own and will guide and teach them, as I have promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Develop of the new earth at the moment ....

B.D. 3990 from March 4th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

The destruction of the old earth is followed by the construction of a new earth .... This has been planned since eternity, and God's will and power will be active for a work of the most meaningful and purposeful kind. New creations will delight people who are honoured to enliven the new earth. And these creations will come into being in an instant .... yet not before the eyes of people who still dwell in the place of peace where they will be raptured to before the downfall of the old earth. They will indeed see the old earth perish, they will see the work of destruction which they themselves escaped through God's great love, but they will not see the emergence of the new earth but will be brought to it after the completion of a work which reveals God's great power and glory. And God accomplishes the miraculous work at the moment, His will lets His thoughts and ideas become form, for the slow course of development, which was observed during the creation of the old earth, has now become unnecessary because the spiritual, which is to enliven the new creation, has already covered this slow path of development, because this course has been interrupted and thus now only works of creation are necessary which receive the spiritual awaiting its further development, which happens at the moment of creation. The spiritual, which as a human being did not pass the last test of earthly life, is banished anew in solid matter, which, however, is also assembled differently than on the old earth insofar as that it has new substances which are completely unknown to people, which are in themselves difficult to dissolve but which will serve people for their benefit in a way they will soon understand, and thus the spiritual is allowed to serve in it, as well as matter fulfils its serving purpose, which, however, again depends on the will of the spiritual. The other creations are also inconceivable to people of the old earth and therefore they will cause unspeakable rejoicing because they delight the eye and the heart due to their beauty and purpose. All spiritual substances which have become free will take abode in these new creations and now be able to continue the interrupted development, for the people of the new earth will immediately realize the purpose of every work of creation since they have a high degree of maturity and will, as it were, also be instructed by God Himself through the voice of the spirit in the application of these works of creation in their daily life. It will be a life of joy and peace in God, for the new creations contribute considerably to people's love for Him increasing considerably and their complete absorption in His will. Nor will they need to suffer any hardship, for God cares for them fatherly and provides for them bodily and spiritually in abundance. The concept of time for the length of their being far away from the old earth has been taken away from them so that they do not know and cannot fathom the period of time in which the reorganization of the earth took place... They continue their life as they led it on the place of peace after the rapture, they are in constant activity and in constant working in love, they are intimately united with God and know no other will than His .... they live in a paradisiacal state of bliss and peace, and thus a new era of redemption begins again with spiritually mature people who are no longer harassed by the enemy of their souls and can therefore travel the path of ascent unhindered, who still shape themselves into purest beings of light on earth and find complete union with God .... who are therefore true children of God and can enjoy all the bliss of God's nearness already on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Experiencing the downfall as if in a dream state .... memory, new earth ....

B.D. 4644 from May 19th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

As in a dream state you will experience the downfall of the old earth after your rapture, thus you will see the work of destruction and also be able to comprehend its extent, yet you will remain unburdened by it yourselves so that you no longer take anything heavy from the old earth into the kingdom of peace, which is now your abode until you are transferred back again to the newly formed earth where a new life begins for you in constant contact with Me. Nevertheless, you had to witness the downfall of the old earth, because the knowledge of it shall remain with you for the instruction of your children and your children's children. You should keep the memory of the old earth with its creations, with its spiritual state amongst people, with the sinfulness, the battle of faith and the end, so that the new generation will also take note of it and the knowledge of it will influence their attitude towards Me, as it shall also serve in later times to warn and admonish people of a spiritual decline which would inevitably result in this effect again. On the new earth nothing will remind people of the old creations anymore, and it will mean miracle upon miracle for the inhabitants of the new earth to compare the new creations with the old ones, and there will be no end to bliss. And in a dreamlike way the old earth with all its experiences will appear before their eyes at the end and yet will not leave their memory because it is good for people to remain in this memory. What still seems completely impossible to people today will have to be experienced by those who are faithfully devoted to Me, and the fact that they withstand this last great adversity will earn them a state of bliss in the paradise of the new earth, which is why they will only live through the last horrors as if in a dream, because otherwise it would not be bearable for them after the time of suffering which the battle of faith means for them in the end. But those whose faith is strong are kept upright by the hope of My coming, of the rapture and the paradise of the new earth, and I will not let this faith be destroyed .... I truly prepare a fate for them which fully compensates them for all suffering, for I Myself am among them with My love and grace ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

New wonders of creation on the new earth .... Brittle matter ....

B.D. 3264 from September 22nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

Throughout every single phase of development the spiritual substance is kept in a constrained state until it has acquired the necessary maturity for its final embodiment as a human being, hence .... if it failed its previous phase of development as a human being it has to start in the confines of hard matter again and cover the path through the mineral, plant and animal world until it can become a human being once more. However, spiritual substance which has not reached the final stage in this period, but is nevertheless released by God due to the last destruction of earth, will be bound in outer forms which correspond to its maturity again, i.e. the interrupted process of development of the past period will continue in the new phase of development .... on the new earth .... For this reason the new earth will contain the most diverse creations again, however, they will be entirely new and different forms from those on the old earth. And thus new wonders of creation will come into being which the first people living on the new earth will undeniably acknowledge as miraculous, as a testimony of God’s glory, as evidence of His love, omnipotence and wisdom. People will be extremely amazed at what the new earth has to offer and in admiration will praise God, love Him and give thanks to Him with all their heart. And the souls will continue with their development ....

But the substance constrained in solid matter is tormented by its restriction and tries to escape. Depending on the resistance of its will it shall either succeed or fail, but God takes the will of the substance into account and thus the material of the new earth is of utmost solidity and stability in order to soften the inherent spirit’s will that it should finally surrender its resistance. Consequently, the slightest change of will shall loosen the form .... in earthly terms this means that although the solid matter of the new earth is indeed exceptionally hard it is also very brittle and thus can easily break or shatter as soon as God’s will intends a release from this captivity. Similarly, other creations will also have a shorter lifespan, because the transformation of the spirit substance shall proceed at a faster rate, which can indeed be possible but nevertheless depends on the spirits’ willingness to serve. The spiritual substance is merely intended to achieve its final embodiment as a human being faster than in previous phases of development as long as its will is not entirely opposed to God. For this reason the first human beings on the new earth shall experience miracles upon miracles, they will be so affected by them that their love for God and their unity with Him will grow ever more and they will live in His grace, but they will also understand these miracles, they know that they are only the expression of God’s infinite love Who wants to retrieve all spirit and offers it every opportunity to change its will.

And this shall continue for a long time until the initially constrained spirit substance within the plant and animal world has reached the stage of embodiment as a human being .... Then people’s understanding for the wonders of divine creation will gradually fade, the inclination towards matter will be awakened again and, due to their own longing for possessions which still contain immature spiritual substances, Satan’s influence on people becomes stronger again. Subsequently, the unity with God will diminish and the battle between light and darkness, which in the beginning had disappeared because everything living on earth of its own free will was enlightened, will increase again .... For the evolutionary process of the spiritual substance is always the same during every period .... the spirit has to live within the hard form until it is willing to walk the path of service through the creations, which amounts to less constraint, and then it has to serve until it has achieved a certain degree of maturity which results in a condition where it should serve of its own free will but, unlike during the previous stages, it is no longer forced to do so. And at this stage it should not fail otherwise the whole earlier process of development has been in vain. The human being’s volition determines whether this will be his last earthly embodiment or whether he has to repeat the evolutionary process, whether he will turn towards the light in the last stage or allow himself to be captured by dark forces and has to be banished again into hard matter for ages to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Paradise state on new earth ....

B.D. 7966 from August 13th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

I want to establish a new kingdom, a kingdom where I alone rule, where My adversary is eliminated for a long time, where there is peace and order again, where only love rules and thus I Myself can be with people because their state of love allows it and because they have passed their test of faith and will and now belong to Me for time and eternity. And in this kingdom there will be order again for a long time, for love is the fundamental principle of divine order, and where love reigns everything will also take place in accordance with My will .... And thus the spiritual substances, which are still bound in form, will also develop more quickly, because they feel love around them and therefore also give up their resistance more quickly in order to reach the final transformation as a human being. And this kingdom will therefore be on the new earth when My work of transformation has taken place, when all creations of the old earth have been dissolved and changed into new creations through My will, when the paradise of the new earth has been created and will receive My own who have endured until the end. The process of the destruction of the old earth will still be apparent to them because I want them to proclaim My might and glory to their descendants, and because they themselves shall then be blessed by being transferred to the new earth as the reward for all suffering they previously had to endure for the sake of their faith. And they will forget all suffering and hardship in view of the splendour and glory which will shine towards them on the new earth in all works of creation .... And I Myself will be in the midst of My own because their great love allows this .... A new period of redemption begins, for much of the spiritual is still unredeemed and still bound in those creations .... And even if people are no longer under the spell of evil, the following human generations will nevertheless also have to pass their test of will on earth, only My adversary cannot have an effect on them as long as love is highly developed in people, thus as long as their hearts beat towards Me in the divine redeemer Jesus Christ and therefore they do not sin either but are redeemed from their original sin through Jesus Christ .... And love is exceedingly strong in people who will animate the new earth in the beginning, and it will burn ever more fiercely towards Me because I Myself can delight them with My presence and will instruct them at all times through My messengers of light with whom people will have direct contact and therefore also be exceedingly blissful. Earth's paradise is ushering in a new time, for the spiritual and earthly turning point has been accomplished .... And it will be a time of peace where there will be no enmity, neither with human beings nor with the animal world. Everything will live in harmony with each other and hardship and misery will be eliminated, there will be no illness, and even death will only be a painless transition into the spiritual kingdom; the soul will only change its abode, yet without suffering and fear, for it has lived a life in and with God and will now enter My kingdom, it will discard its earthly body in order to be able to dwell freely and exhilarated wherever it wants .... But always in the kingdom of light and bliss .... And this blissful time lies ahead of you, and all of you can be candidates and belong to My own who are allowed to inhabit paradise on earth, only you have to stand firm in the last battle of faith, you have to persevere until the end .... And truly, your lot in the paradise of the new earth will be a glorious one, for I Myself am with those who remain faithful to Me, and My nearness is your bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Harmonious life on the new earth ....

B.D. 8429 from March 4th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Whatever idea you might have of the new earth, the reality will far surpass your imagination, because a blessed time will dawn for My Own, for the people who will endure to the end and be taken to the new earth .... People will live together in absolute harmony and peace, surrounded by incomparable works of creation .... Even the animal world will coexist peacefully, there will be no hostility between the creatures, for their soul substances are also nearing embodiment as a human being, and all spiritual substances bound in the creations will sense the harmony surrounding them and noticeably change their resistance, which will become apparent by their willingness to be of service, because these spiritual substance, too, want to arrive at their final path on this earth quickly .... People will be able to enjoy many magnificent things, given that they are fully matured for a life of beatitude, and they would enjoy this beatitude in the kingdom of the beyond were it not for the fact that they shall continue their life on the new earth because the new human race shall arise from them ....

And once again souls will be able to incarnate who have achieved a higher degree of maturity due to the great changes, due to the exceedingly sorrowful last days and the immense destruction, who will now be far more willing to fulfil the final functions of service in the material form as a result of people's loving way of life on the new earth. Consequently, they will not be entirely without love at the beginning of their human incarnation and thus will progress faster, especially since they can not be troubled by the adversary, since their love also assures them the light beings' protection and help .... so that they will be able to easily repel the instincts and longings which still adhere to them .... For their will is directed towards Me, and thus they shall also fully consciously pass their test of will in their earthly life as a human being, because My adversary is unable to bother them and people's love establishes the bond with Me .... This privilege of an easier earthly progress for their descendants will be acquired by My Own through their successful battle before the end, which will truly necessitate a strong will and immense love for Me and which I therefore will also reward in every sense. In addition, I know when the spiritual substances in the form change their will, and accordingly I Am able to place them into external forms on the new earth again which will guarantee the spiritual substances' willingness to serve .... The situation on the new earth will be such that people will no longer be burdened by suffering and problems, so that they no longer will experience earthly or spiritual hardship, so that they will be able to enjoy the magnificent creations in perfect happiness, and that one person will love the other so much that he will want to discard everything that could burden the other .... And this love allows Me Myself to dwell among My Own, to teach them and to bring joy to them with My presence. A truly divine peace will spread across all created beings and remain for a long time, because every activity is determined by love, and thus even succeeding generations will allow Me to dwell amongst them .... and the adversary will be totally excluded .... For he cannot be where I Am present, and all people will have been redeemed in truth, for they live in the sign of the cross, they are brightly enlightened about Jesus Christ's act of Salvation and love Me in Him with a passionate heart ....

It is truly a state of paradise which certainly will last a long time, but it will not last indefinitely .... For ever more spiritual substances travelling through the creations, whose resistance has not yet been entirely broken, will attain their final embodiment, and then the longing for matter will come to the fore again and in a manner of speaking loosen My adversary's chains .... For people will desire what still belongs to him and demonstrate their adherence to him and thus will also be controlled by him again .... And then the adversary will have the right to influence the human being's will once more, and he will use it by tempting people into wrongful deeds which offend against the commandments of love and thus also distancing Me from the face of the individual who has submitted himself to My adversary ....

And so the battle between light and darkness will start again; earth will once again serve as a place to mature, for an infinite number of constrained spiritual substances will take the path of higher development and they will all be given an appointed length of time. And time and again also entirely redeemed souls will depart into the spiritual kingdom, for Jesus Christ's act of Salvation will never remain ineffective, and I, for My part, will always make sure that the knowledge of it will be conveyed to people, for Jesus Christ will always oppose the prince of darkness, and Jesus Christ will sooner or later be victorious depending on people's will, which is and will remain free and which will also achieve the last perfection in earthly life .... because one day it will submit itself to Me and completely subordinate itself to My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Passing on the divine Word to the new earth ....

B.D. 4054 from June 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 50

Just a small flock will await My coming before Judgment Day; there will only be a few people whom I can call My Own, who remain strong in faith and confess Me before the world, and who will therefore be persecuted in every way and would have to fear for their lives if they had no spiritual vision and were not spiritually minded. But this small congregation will know about the end, it will expect Me with profound faith and therefore will devotedly endure the extreme time of hardship. It will confess Jesus as Son of God before the world and thus I will lift them up to Me and provide them with a heavenly place to stay until they may return to the restructured earth .... This small flock has the task to pass My Word on to their descendants, so that it will be offered again just as unadulterated as I conveyed it to people and remain the fundamental teaching of Christianity on the new earth. For I will continue to take care of My Own, which include all who accept My will, who aspire to reach Me and therefore act with love, since their desire for Me is already a manifestation of their feeling of love which also expresses itself towards their neighbour. Thus they will fulfil My commandments, and they will also receive My Word from Me, either directly or indirectly.

My Word comprises the teaching that Jesus Christ preached on earth because He was permeated by My spirit of love, since the human being Jesus had already found union with Me on earth. And in order for people to achieve the complete union with Me on the new earth they have to be informed of Christ's teaching. Thus the pure truth, which is presently offered to you humans from the heavens, has to be taken along as My Word onto the new earth, where its utmost profoundness and wisdom will be recognised as a message from above, as a direct instruction from God. For that reason it will remain the fundamental teaching for a long time, until people become more materially minded again and make corrections and changes to My Word once again. This is already the next cause of digression from their knowledge and will darken their state of mind, which determines Me to send My Word to earth once more. But for the time being it will remain pure and reach many people. Every Word will be acknowledged as My gift and people will love and serve Me, they will love each other and be happy on earth. For they will live in constant contact with Me and are therefore also recipients of light and strength, because My proximity will result in making them strong and wise, as I promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Witnesses to the end on the new earth for descendants ....

B.D. 5743 from August 9th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

You shall be My witnesses on the new earth, you shall give evidence of Me and My glory, of My might and love, for you will experience all these at the end of this earth .... you will see Me coming in the clouds in radiant brilliance of My splendour .... you will feel My love when I save you from utmost hardship, when I remove you before your fellow human beings' eyes who, with a truly satanic mind, have every intention to kill you. You shall experience the evidence of My power, because the last work of destruction on this earth will take place before your eyes. And thus you will enter the kingdom of peace with an experience which you are meant to remember in order to bear witness to future generations, to people who will only receive knowledge about the events on the old earth on account of your information, so that they, in turn, will pass it on again and thereby uphold the knowledge on the new earth for a long time. You shall bear witness to Me and My glory ....

A devout generation, faithfully devoted to Me, will indeed populate the new earth, who will not doubt My strength and might, My love and perfection. And as long as I Myself can dwell amongst them because their faith and love for Me allows for it, it will not be necessary for you to testify of your experience .... But as soon as new generations come forth from them they will have to be given the knowledge again and the end process of the old earth has to be particularly emphasised, so that these new generations will also intimately unite with Me in order to be and remain My children .... The living testimony will have a remarkable effect on their hearts, and they too shall proclaim in future times what they received from you .... Then faith and love for Me will be upheld for a long time, for a long time the human generation will live in peace and unity, in harmony with the Infinite, in constant contact with Me, and My spirit will be able to flow into their hearts, they will be able to hear My Word and be blissfully happy.

And yet, even this situation will change. At first the influence of adverse powers will be only slightly noticeable and then gradually get ever stronger .... For the constrained spiritual substances in creation will arrive at the stage of embodiment as human beings once more, and these will have developed in different ways, so tendencies and instincts will surface in their human state which require more changes, which will still betray a tiny resistance to Me, and therefore human beings who need special, more effective methods of education .... will live on earth again. And then it will be necessary to inform them about what effect a way of life in opposition to Me will have. Then the battle between light and darkness will start anew, for the desire for matter will start to grow stronger in people's hearts again, they will no longer be able to hear My Word directly, and messengers of My Word will speak to them on My behalf. And for the sake of a living message, testimony shall also be given of the end of the old and the beginning of the new earth ....

And therefore, those of you humans of earth who will experience the end, who will remain faithful to Me until the end, will also have a task on the new earth .... to make sure that the knowledge is preserved, that the following generation will be able to keep these events in mind, that it will be inspired to remain in My will, that it will let Me come alive within its heart and always endeavour to reach Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The ‘redeemed’ at the end .... Inhabitants of the new earth ....

B.D. 6227 from April 3rd 1955, taken from Book No. 67

When, due to My will and My might, the destruction of this earth will take place, i.e. when everything living on this earth will be destroyed, it will become evident who is truly redeemed, for only they will survive the end and be able to enter My paradise on the new earth. For in order to survive this final work of destruction it is necessary to have utmost faith in Me in Jesus Christ as well as utmost devotion to Me .... thus it requires a complete separation from My adversary .... it necessitates the state of freedom which was purchased for humanity by Jesus with His death on the cross .... Only a being redeemed by His blood can inhabit the new earth where Satan has no more power; where I Myself can dwell amongst My Own because their original state has been re-established ....

Admittedly, salvation through Jesus Christ can be experienced by people called away by Me from this earth prior to the final end .... They, too, will be blissfully happy inhabitants in My kingdom where no evil power can harm or oppress them anymore, precisely because they are 'redeemed' from it .... Yet the people who shall inhabit the new earth will live in the same bliss, in complete freedom, full of light and strength, but nevertheless in earthly spheres, because they shall become the root of the new human race, because they shall help the following generation towards complete redemption, which has to live on earth until everything is completely spiritualised. Being redeemed themselves, the first human beings on the new earth are able to exert an extraordinary beneficial effect on their descendants as well as on the spiritual substances surrounding them and which are still constrained in the creations of the new earth. Thus this spiritual substance will be able to cover its process of development faster ....

For the time when My adversary is still bound in chains has to be used well .... while he has no access to the people on earth, since the strength and light of the 'redeemed' is so strong that it prevents his every approach to people .... In the same way as his working and raging was clearly noticeable in the last days before the end, in the same way as he used his every influence to draw people into the abyss, so will the influence of the Divine predominate on earth now .... everything will strive towards ascent and achieve it extremely easily because no adverse power can prevent it .... The redeemed human beings will bring forth new people who are full of love, thus the divine principle is dominant in them, enabling them to mature fully within a very short time in order to enter My kingdom of light after their earthly life comes to an end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Satan bound .... The new earth ....

B.D. 5769 from September 14th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

The power of evil will be broken for a long time, Satan will be put into chains .... a period of peace will replace the time of battle in the universe, no being of darkness will be able to oppress the people on earth; Satan himself and his followers will be bound for a long time, and people on the new earth will not loosen his restraints because they will be closely united with God and will no longer strive for anything else but Him, Who will then take loving care of them, both spiritually and physically. This period of peace on earth will make up for the time of indescribable adversity during the last days on this earth, which is granted to those people who are and want to remain faithful to God. It will truly be a time of battle for them since they will be spiritually and physically persecuted and barely able to defend themselves against their pursuers, who will even threaten their lives if they refuse to submit to them. But time and again these people have been promised through seers and prophets a time of peace, a time when no one will be in danger anymore from any side, when body and soul may enjoy the wonderful works of divine love, when a blissful peace will fill their hearts through the presence of the One Whom they love and for Whom they have suffered.

Everything will be peaceful, creations and living beings alike will live in perfect harmony, and even the bound spiritual substance will progress and quickly surrender its resistance because it will sense the nearness of the One to Whom it shall surrender again, and because people's spiritual emanations will soothingly affect the bound spirits within the creations. People will have already passed their test of will, therefore a decision will no longer be necessary on the new earth, since people will belong to God with body and soul and cannot be separated from Him anymore. But everything pertaining to Satan will languish in darkness; it will be banished again into hardest matter and unable to influence the souls striving towards the light, it has to submit to God's will and will be deprived of its power for an infinitely long time. Satan himself will be weak since everything which had supported him and his power will be bound and thus withdrawn from his influence.

In the midst of his world he will be without strength, until people's wrong will once again provides him with power, but this will only happen after a long period of time, after the first generations of earth, the inhabitant of paradise, their children and children's children, have long since entered the spiritual kingdom .... when a rift occurs again in the direction of the emerging generations' will .... Then people will once again let themselves become captivated by material things and through their desire will then also loosen the chains of the one who is lord of this unredeemed world. Then the state of paradise will also come to an end, the time of peace will once again be superseded by a time of battle between light and darkness, for then the struggle for people's souls will start again until another developmental period expires, yet with the result that innumerable beings will have achieved their spiritualisation and Satan's power will lessen increasingly until he, too, will have to surrender one day which, however, will still take an inconceivably long time and countless periods of Salvation ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fulfillment of the predictions

Fulfilment of predictions made by seers and prophets ....

B.D. 4879 from April 14th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

Very soon you will realise that My Word will fulfil itself, because the time has come I have always and forever announced through seers and prophets. They all proclaimed My Word, thus they only expressed what I wanted to tell people, and since I used the prophets as My representatives they were only able to say what I Myself wanted to say. Hence it is certain that these messages will fulfil themselves, because My Word is truth. The believers are merely unsure when My prophesies will come to pass and therefore they are not taken seriously either, for everyone believes that what people were foretold a long time ago will happen in the future. They don't know when the time will be fulfilled, but neither do they believe that they are living in the midst of this time ....

They believe and yet they do not believe .... They do not reject it, but they do not want to admit it is happening now, and therefore they have become indifferent to their psychological task. But I keep telling you that you do not have much time left to think about it if you do not want to be taken by surprise. You will only be on this earth for a very short time and it is up to you whether you, too, will belong to the inhabitants of the new earth. In that case you will have to believe firmly and resolutely that the end is near and prepare yourselves for this end. You have to live in accordance with My will, then you will discover for yourselves what time you live in. Then you will no longer waste time and also know what fate awaits humanity; and in order not to belong to those unfortunate people who will have to fear the end you will have to join Me and turn your back on everything that belongs to the world.

But if you exist without faith you will only pay attention to the world and will not recognise the gravity of the hour. Then you will be hopelessly lost for an infinitely long time. I can only warn you of the end and remind you to love, but I cannot forcibly convey the understanding and knowledge to you. You are therefore in utmost danger and only because you do not believe the Words, which will be repeatedly proclaimed to you through seers and prophets that the end is near. Yet time and again My love will cross your path in order to guide your thoughts to the end .... My love will let you take painful ways in order to take your eyes off the world .... My love will speak to you through My servants, it wants to save you, nevertheless, it allows you complete freedom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disbelief in an end ....

B.D. 7549 from March 15th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

There is not much time left until the end .... even if you believe that the announced end will be in the distant future .... you will be surprised how the signs will increase and the point in time you live in will become only too evident. But everything will always proceed within the framework of natural progression, and that will raise your hope time and again that the end is still far away. However, your will shall remain free until the last day, for you cannot reach your goal by force which consists of establishing your bond with Me, of voluntarily raising your hands to Me and thereby acknowledging Me, Whom you did not want to acknowledge until now. Earthly life will therefore make great demands on you, you will have to endure many adversities and always have the opportunity to turn to Me .... But everything will take place entirely naturally, although the awakened person will recognise it as the last signs before the end. And if I repeatedly proclaim that you are shortly before the end .... that you are only granted a little more time on this earth, then you should take this declaration very seriously and not always relate it to the future in line with people's point of view .... You ought to understand the words as they are given to you, you ought to take them literally, and you will do well by doing so .... For the time is close at hand when the earth will be cleansed and a new earth will arise again .... But regardless of how urgently I speak to you, you don't want to believe it, and I cannot provide you with any other evidence that My Word is truth other than that you will soon be shocked by a natural event and that you can then equally surely count on the end. Yet do you know whether you will survive the former or fall victim to this natural event?

Hence you should likewise consider it an end, for many people will thereby find their demise, and their life will not last much longer anymore. So don't be thoughtless and prepare yourselves, even if earthly life around you shapes itself as if only progress and prosperity exist .... Just one day, and everything will have disappeared and fallen prey to the destruction of natural forces, and the survivors will be presented with dreadful sights, because it is My will that they should come to their senses and still use the remaining time of grace they have left until the end. For everything I announce to you humans through seers and prophets will come to pass word for word, and you will soon experience the truth of My Word, and blessed is he Who accepted My Word and then found his path to Me, for in great adversity he will always find a way out, he will manifestly experience My help which I have promised to all of you who call upon Me ....

For this reason I speak to you, so that you can appeal to Me for strength in advance and then in utmost distress, when you only have My help to rely on .... you will receive it, for I do not forget My Own .... Therefore take care that you are counted amongst My Own ....Call upon Me in times of need, and I will answer your prayer ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Notes to the end

The present time will lead to the end ....

B.D. 4320 from June 1st 1948, taken from Book No. 51

And time and again I say to you: You will experience the end .... It is an urgent wake-up call which I send to people who presently inhabit the earth, it is a call which I will still intensify because you need to let go of your conviction that you still have much time left, because you need to spend thought on a sudden end and try to come close to Me. You have only little time left and very soon will be startled out of your calm, fear will enter your hearts which you can only banish by calling upon Me, by faithful prayer, which will provide you with strength and composure. The time is fulfilled, and even if you resist this thought .... you must prepare yourselves for whatever the end entails. It is you who will experience the last battle, who ought to win it; it is you who will experience the last Judgment, who will either see My coming in the clouds and the homecoming of the righteous or the final act of destruction take place, depending on your attitude towards Me, depending on your will and your love. It is you who must make a decision since you will not be able to enter the kingdom of the beyond after your death if you side with the adversary, but you will have to repeat the process through the creation of the new earth according to My eternal counsel. Do not expect the end in the future, get used to the idea that the present time will lead to the end, that you will be affected and that everything will come upon you as seers and prophets predicted according to My will. I can only ever draw your attention to it and as confirmation of My Word speak to you from above, and I will implement it shortly because there is not much time until the end.

I will inform you, whose will to serve Me made you My Own, once again of this just before the end, so that you will not experience the day unprepared, for even though you believe that My Word is truth you are still not taking My prediction seriously enough, you are still counting on a reprieve and not on My speedy arrival which, however, is about to happen to you. Yet you will yearn for My arrival when the time of the battle of faith comes and you enter the last stage of this earthly period. Then you will have learned to despise the world, you will have no further desire for earthly possessions, you will only yearn for My Word, and I will also always be with you in the Word and comfort you until the day when I will appear in the clouds, when your adversity has reached huge proportions and help can only come from Me. You must take it for granted that you will experience this time if I won't recall this or that servant of Mine prematurely, according to wise judgment. You will all be surprised as to how quickly events will unfold, which I predicted long in advance through the voice of the spirit. And once I appear the end will come upon you with giant strides. Anyone who is profoundly faithful will inwardly rejoice despite hardship and suffering, for he will know that he will be compensated one day, that sooner or later all adversity will have an end and that a new era will start again with the paradise, as I have promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs of the end time ....

B.D. 4735 from September 10th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

Pay attention to the signs of the times. Look around you with the eyes of the spirit and you will recognize the hour in which you live, you will recognize that night is approaching and that only a few minutes of light are still given to you until night falls. Everything points to the imminent decline, love is growing cold among people and only a few serve their neighbour selflessly. Notice how rarely truth is still to be found amongst people, how blindly they walk along without knowledge of the fate they will meet if they don't change. Recognize from all these signs that the life clock of many people has run out, recognize that the end is near. I cannot give you any other time determination for the end, you must observe the activity and goings-on around you yourselves so that you know when the day will end. I draw your attention to it because I don't want you to be surprised and fall prey to the last days, for you must be told that you must not let yourselves be deceived by the apparent improvement in the conduct of life of individuals; you must be told that, from a worldly point of view, there is no reason for a change but that one has suddenly been created and now the hour of My intervention has also come, which I have constantly announced. Pay attention to everything that happens around you and the sooner you will recognize in which time you live. Just don't lose faith in Me and My love, for everything I do and allow has your spiritual development as its aim, even though it seems cruel to you and you are unable to recognize Me in it. My own can feel safe in My protection, they can trustingly expect My help in every earthly and spiritual adversity; My own need not fear anything, no matter what may come, if only they raise their eyes to Me, thus constantly remain united with Me in thought and deed. And thus you know that there is not much time left until the earth experiences a great upheaval, so prepare yourselves for it; don't pay attention to the world but pay the greatest attention to your soul's life, give your soul the opportunity to mature by looking around you and, where you see adversity, intervene helpfully, also enlighten your fellow human beings about the seriousness of the time and preach love to them, because only love gives them strength to endure the life which still lies ahead of them. And show them by example the effect of a life of love, be strong in faith and active in love yourselves, and your strength will increase and you will overcome everything you are burdened with. You will also survive the most difficult time because I will help you .... And you will persevere until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Judgment announcement .... longsuffering of God ....

B.D. 4818 from January 17th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

For the sake of the few who are still undecided I still hesitate with My obvious emergence, and this gives you cause to doubt My word or to deny the divine origin of the word conveyed to earth. I certainly have great long-suffering, I take the weak, undecided into account, I still try to save as many as possible from ruin and therefore use all means to change their minds, and thus I still stand apart from My purpose .... But once the time has expired and you humans will not have to wait much longer, then word for word will be fulfilled to the sorrow of unspeakably many people but to confirm to you what I have announced to you. You should not doubt, even if one day after the other passes without bringing the announced judgement. Today you can still live in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the world in pleasure and joy, and tomorrow you can already be filled with horror in view of the destruction around you who remain alive. Today there can still be calm everywhere and tomorrow already the strongest storm, to which everything falls victim. Just believe that I speak to you Myself, your God and creator, your father from eternity, when the revelations from above are conveyed to you; believe that this only happens because you are close to the end and I want to save you by conveying My word to you. Understand that I had to choose servants for Myself on earth because you lack the truth and cannot become blessed without the truth. Take every word of this revelation of Mine seriously and believe that the end is near, even though the world would like to teach you otherwise. I certainly let everything take its course and do not hinder My adversary if he wants to draw you into his fishing nets by luring you with the pleasures of the world, that is why I send you My messengers who are to warn you and admonish you not to fall prey to the world; listen to them, don't turn away unwillingly, consider every word they say and prepare yourselves, for the day is already alarmingly close which will disrupt your life of rest and comfort which you strive for and also know how to procure for yourselves. It is not the right life you lead, for the world is dragging you down. Do not try to stupefy yourselves or to lie to yourselves, the truth will come to light in a frightening way, because there is no existence of lies and therefore also no existence of that which belongs to the realm of the adversary who shuns the truth and tries to suppress it.

Therefore I warn you once again to carelessly reject or disregard My word. Very soon you will remember My word and recognize in Me the one Who rules the world and directs all your destinies, Who spoke words of love to you which you did not accept as the father's words because you preferred to hear the voice of the world. Wake up, you who are still asleep, and prepare yourselves for the day which will come as surely as My word is fulfilled, because it is the eternal truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

To the worldlings ....

B.D. 7560 from March 27th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

You must not give in to any deceptive hopes that you believe you still have much time left for your spiritual perfection. You should not hesitate one day longer to tackle your soul's work if you are not already walking on the right path and striving spiritually. You should only ever try to imagine that you would suddenly be called away and then ask yourselves whether you would be able to stand before My eyes. And you should only ask yourselves how you stand by Jesus Christ .... All of you who have not yet found Him are in great danger that your soul will get lost, that it will enter the kingdom of the beyond in adversity and darkness because it has not yet found redemption. All of you who are not yet confessors of Jesus Christ are especially addressed by Me that you only have little time left and should use this time by seeking contact with Jesus Christ, the divine redeemer, so that you will also find contact with Me, Who accomplished the act of salvation in Him. You are still in the midst of the world, and the world rarely only allows spiritual thoughts to arise in you. But I appeal to you to seriously think about it, to imagine a near end and to think about your soul which is in great distress. You worldly people have little faith and yet you should think about the fact that you will not perish even if your body dies .... And then you should try to imagine your fate, which cannot be any different than your way of life has been. And if you don't believe in the soul's survival, then just once seriously wish that you may think correctly, that a small light will be given to you .... Ask Me for it if you still believe in a God and creator from eternity .... And truly, I will give you a light, for I don't want you to get lost, but you must take the first step towards Me, Whom you will not be able to deny in your innermost being .... Don't let the short time you still have pass by unused, ask yourselves whether you are walking correctly and make an effort to fulfil the will of the one Who gave you life .... Seek union with Me in Jesus Christ, and you have done everything to save your soul .... And therefore seek to gain knowledge of Jesus Christ, the divine redeemer, do not keep your ears closed when such is conveyed to you .... Believe when a near end is proclaimed to you .... listen to the proclaimers and ponder their words, for I Myself speak to you through them because I want to bring you salvation before the end .... And also consider the transience of the world and all earthly goods .... And I want to bless every good thought, I want to strengthen your will and help you find the right path and detach yourselves from everything that still holds you captive .... I will help you if only you remember your soul and want to protect it from the fate it is heading for if you do not change .... Believe that there is not much time left for you and use this time diligently for your salvation ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

You humans are approaching the end ....

B.D. 7935 from July 5th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

A period of Salvation comes to an end, for the time is fulfilled .... My plan of Salvation has been predetermined for eternity and will be carried out as decided by My love and wisdom. However, you humans cannot judge what the conclusion of an epoch of Salvation means, for you will never be able to envisage that a transformation on this earth will take place which will destroy all creatures, in which all living beings, all life, will be dissolved and wiped out .... As no parallel has ever been experienced by humanity before, it does not believe that the earth is approaching its end. You humans are facing inconceivable happenings but you will not attach the right significance to any of them since you are ignorant of the seriousness of your situation .... You are approaching the end .... What you see around yourselves, what exists and can be perceived by you, will cease to exist .... Everything will be destroyed, and even you yourselves will fall prey to this destruction if you do not belong to My Own, whom My power and My will shall lead away, as I have proclaimed .... whom I will lift up to heaven before the eyes of their fellow human beings because they belong to Me and I can and want to transfer them to the new earth once the work of transformation has taken place. The time is fulfilled .... For the duration of every period of Salvation is limited, even if it is so infinitely long that you humans no longer know its beginning and thus also deem an end impossible .... The fact that you now have to experience this end is only based on your own will, on your soul's past and present opposition towards Me, otherwise it would be unable to go astray, that is, it would not have to fear the banishment into matter, into the creations of the new earth.

Only your resistance determines your destiny, your fate after the end of this earth, for as soon as you abandon it you will turn to Me and then you will also belong to My Own, whom I want to save before the end arrives. Everything related to an 'end of the old earth' is incomprehensible to those of you who have no spiritual bond whatsoever, and you will never believe that the time has come when every individual person has to make a decision for life or death .... You will have to make the decision; no-one can be spared from it. And you should not assume that you are safe, that the end of this 'creation work earth' is yet to take a long time .... The end will come sooner than you think .... precisely because the time is fulfilled. And I Myself Am steadfast in My Nature, I Am steadfast in My reign and activity, and I Am steadfast in My Word. And so, what I have told you must also come to pass, that My plan will be implemented when the time has come .... And the fact that it has come can be seen by the many signs which I brought to your attention, which I pointed out every time I mentioned the end of this earth .... He who has ears to hear, let him hear .... He who has eyes to see, let him see .... But you humans do not want to hear and see. And thus I cannot reveal Myself more plainly in order to compel you into believing. But My warnings will not stop until the day has come. And blessed are those who believe My Word, who live their life in accordance with this belief and unite themselves with Me in love and trust .... For they will be saved for time and eternity, I will take care of them in every earthly and spiritual adversity, and never again will they have to fear an end because I will remove them before the hour of horror and will indeed allow them to observe the process of destruction, but only in order to let them recognise My might and magnificence and to testify to them on the new earth, where all suffering will be over and where they will be allowed to experience the happiness of paradise. The time is fulfilled, and it will come to pass as it has been proclaimed, for My Word is and forever will remain truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Gift of strength in adversity through God's Word

'Draw strength from My Word ....' Prediction ....

B.D. 1511 from July 9th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

You should all draw strength from this Word of Mine. Consider that I Am coming down to you Myself in order to grant you support in your battle of life .... realise the fact that I will not leave My Own without comfort and strength if they are in need of it. Don't be content with only using My strength once, but want it all the time and it will flow to you in abundance. And thus I want to inform you yet again that you will be in desperate need of this strength, because the hour is not far-off which will deprive you of all sense of security, the hour which should bring you close to Me if only you would think of Me in your adversity. Then you will definitely raise your hands to Me in prayer and appeal for My help, and it will be granted to those who respond to My call, which you can only perceive in your heart. You will feel My presence, you will realise the gravity of the situation you are in, and that will make you take refuge in Me.

Remain faithfully devoted to Me in this adversity and it will pass you by. And draw strength and comfort from this Word of Mine in advance .... Accept Me in your hearts beforehand, lessen your resistance to Me by consciously handing your will over to Me, and don't doubt but believe, for this faith will keep the immense adversity at bay even if you are in the midst of the event. For the sake of the world My omnipotence has to be clearly recognisable to everyone, for the sake of the world this major event will come upon you, revealing to you My will and My omnipotence. And its effect can only be eased with those who believe and trustingly confide their hardship in Me, for My will controls life and death, and My will lets people suffer if it is necessary or spares them if they hand themselves over to Me.

And My will shall also shape happenings such that events shall only mildly affect My Own who are loyally devoted to Me. For it has to befall humankind in order to lead them back to Me, as far as it is still possible and the souls are not yet entirely hardened and deluded. I Am concerned about these souls and therefore use the last means, which appears to be cruel and yet offers the only prospect for their salvation. In order to make this hour bearable for My Own I give them comfort and strength through My Word in advance. Anyone who allows himself to be influenced by it will not fear the occasion. He knows about My love and care and puts his complete trust in Me .... he will not anxiously await the day but be fully confident of being led through all horrors. For I know My Own and My Own know Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

1852 - ?resNotTranslated?

An unusual grant of strength in time of need through God's Word ....

B.D. 5496 from September 28th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

Open up all your hearts when My Word touches you and know that it is an unusual gift of grace which My love still bestows upon you before the end. Be aware that it is a gift of strength which enables you to survive the coming time unharmed of your soul, where you will find it difficult to resist the forces of darkness. You are facing the end but no human being needs to fear bodily death once the soul is ready to enter the kingdom of the beyond, and I want to make this readiness possible for you by giving you My Word, for as soon as you receive clarification about your task on earth, as soon as your actual purpose becomes clear to you and you are of good will, you will also lose your fear of bodily death because you are certain of it that you cannot die in regard to your soul and that this soul will one day enjoy eternal life. I give you light and strength and enlightenment, the means to achieve your aim, I give you spiritual strength which you may request and receive without measure. Open your hearts if My Word touches you .... For this imparts strength to you in abundance. Life will soon be over for every one of you humans, except for the few whom I will call on the last day, whom I will fetch into a realm of peace, whom I have chosen as the stock of the new generation .... But all others can no longer expect a long life, and blessed are those whom I call away from earth before the last day, for these are not condemned to banishment on the new earth .... Yet there will still be unspeakable hardship before the end comes .... But I want to make this hardship bearable for everyone and I therefore give you humans that which helps you and gives you strength .... My Word. Open your hearts if it touches you and you will feel that it is a gift of love from your Father in heaven, and every earthly adversity will seem small to you as soon as you are connected to Me through listening to My Word. And don't sever this connection with Me, cling to My hand firmly, live according to My will, obey My commandments of love for Me and your neighbor, call upon Me in every adversity of body and soul, let Me always be present to you through constant activity in love .... Obey what My Word tells you to do, but then accept the promises also... know that I fully stand by My Word and will give you whatever you ask of Me .... For you shall approach the end with your soul strengthened, you shall look up from where He will come Who announces Himself to you through His Word. Much hardship will befall the earth but also much grace and blessing will be granted to those who open themselves, who want to receive a means of strength from the Father's hand and who therefore need not fear the end because they are able to persevere even if hell and its inhabitants will attack the confessors of My name .... For I Myself Am and will remain with you who want to be Mine, and I protect you against all attacks by My adversary. For I Myself come to you in the Word, and you should therefore open your hearts, you should hear My knocking if I desire entrance, for I want to bring you a good gift, My Word, which gives you light and strength so that your soul will not suffer any harm ....

Amen

Translation handled by DeepL(www.deepl.com)

Retreat into silence .... time of need ....

B.D. 5629 from March 18th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

Often dwell on spiritual thoughts, withdraw into silence, commune with your father of eternity and thus establish the connection with the spiritual world so that its radiations can touch you, so that you are open-hearted .... and there is no resistance in you against the flow of grace from above. God's strength of love cannot take effect on you as long as you close yourselves off, thus your will must be ready to receive the strength from God. You have to practice this conscious opening very often and you will happily perceive a spiritual strengthening, you will no longer have the feeling of being alone, then you will establish a relationship with the spiritual world which will give you a certain security compared to the earthly world. Don't let the earthly world gain control over you, but always put the spiritual world before it .... i.e., let God Himself always be present to you through conscious desire for Him .... Only in this way can you mature your soul, for then you will do everything consciously, you will seek to live according to the divine will in everything .... You have directed all your senses spiritually .... In the coming time you will need this attitude very much, for the world will give you a hard time, you will need a lot of strength and will only ever be able to receive it through living contact with God, with the world, which supports you in your striving upwards. And it will become increasingly more difficult for you to only direct your senses spiritually .... Therefore practice diligently beforehand, don't live a purely worldly life for a single day, again and again withdraw into silence, use every opportunity to send your thoughts upwards, and even if you only let a short call arise from your heart .... it will be heard, and the beings of light will not leave you alone if you request support from them .... Strive to secure God's presence for yourselves .... remain in love .... and trust in Him that He will straighten what is crooked, that He will heal those who are sick, and believe that He is stronger than everything you fear, that which threatens you .... Trust in Him and give yourselves to Him as your own .... And He will truly not leave you .... Begin and end each day with Him, and He will be your constant companion, He will lead you out of all trouble ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Wave of awakenings during the last days ....

B.D. 5457 from August 8th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

A large wave of spiritual awakenings is moving across the earth, for the end is near and during the last days many souls shall still be won for the spiritual kingdom. The love of God is infinite and helps wherever people are without strength because they live without love. God's outpouring of grace flows constantly to people, and where a heart merely opens to receive this flow of grace God's strength becomes evident and the human being testifies to Jesus Christ, the Son of God and Redeemer of the world .... For that reason God's Word is proclaimed everywhere, but it can only take effect on people if it is preached by someone filled by the spirit of God, who will give life to the Words and therefore also affect the listeners. And during the last days such preachers filled by the spirit of God will arise ever more, and thus they will have been awakened .... The Lord of Heaven and Earth reveals Himself in every way, he speaks through the mouths of many people, yet only if a spiritual awakening has preceded. But then the spirit within the person will impel him to be eagerly active on behalf of God and His kingdom .... But God's adversary also works to the same extent, and his endeavour is the same: to let people speak on his behalf so that darkness will be spread and that God shall lose his power. The human race lives in confused thinking, it no longer has the gift of discernment, it accepts and rejects entirely arbitrarily, for it is incapable of recognising truth as truth and error as error. And this inability is used by God's opponent by trying to intersperse the truth with errors .... Where divine revelations are conveyed to earth, where the spirit of God can work in a person, that is where the pure truth exists, and this will also be protected by the One Who wants to reveal Himself through it. The adversary can only exert his influence where the desire for truth is not predominant, where therefore God, the eternal Truth Himself, does not assume first place or where still earthbound thoughts emerge, so that the spirit of God has no unrestricted reign in the person .... Then it recedes and the hostile power gains influence over a person's thoughts although he believes himself to be instructed by the spirit of God. In that case, however, one cannot speak of a spiritual awakening either, the will might have been present yet he failed to do what is necessary in order to give life to the spirit within himself .... Many people want to hear God speaking and God is also lovingly inclined towards those who desire to hear His Word. Yet whether they will be able to hear His voice depends on the shape of the soul, which is the spiritual ear for God's voice. But the will to hear God's Word can also inspire the intellect to form divine Words, which is not to be condemned since the human will does not think anything anti-divine .... Nevertheless, it is not God's Word which is delivered by the human intellect .... On the other hand, however, a person can deeply desire God's Word and, filled by this desire, hear Him without being aware that it is God Himself Who speaks through Him .... In that case, he is unconsciously of service to the Lord as someone who is spiritually awakened .... and he speaks the truth, because his desire for it is, at the same time, also a desire for God, which He always grants ....

The awakenings during the last days before the end will particularly emerge where the proclamation of the Gospel is felt as an inner need. That is where the spirit in the person is already working, and then it will clearly express itself insofar as that an unusual talent will come to light, yet only during his service for God and His kingdom. Then a person without any special oratory gift will be able to make good speeches, a person without any special previous knowledge will be able to offer informative clarifications; he will have fluent answers to questions about spiritual things .... The spirit of God will visibly take effect, the person will belong to those who are awakened, who vividly stand up for the Word of God because they will be inwardly impelled by the spirit which continually strives towards the Father-Spirit, which always reveals the divine will to the person and urges him to implement it. This kind of awakening will particularly emerge in congregations where the desire to hear God's Word predominates, and where God therefore speaks to the congregation through a person .... And the congregation will listen to this person, because the working of God in him will be obvious. But he will speak in his own words, nothing abnormal will come to light, even though he will show talents which he otherwise does not possess. Yet he will not speak in a psychic state, he will not speak automatically, hence he will not be forced to speak such that his mouth forms words uninfluenced by his intellect .... Such proclaiming can also take place but it is not to be regarded as an awakening of the spirit, it is more likely the taking possession of the human will by a being which wants to express itself. In the right kind of awakening the spirit illuminates the human being's intellect at the same time, it corrects his thinking, thereby enabling the person to speak spiritedly to his listeners, not like an automaton, which brings forth one word after another and betrays a strange power speaking through him .... If this power is evil it can cause tremendous damage; if it is good, the spiritual results can also be good yet they must never be judged to be the same as the working of God's spirit in a person, which is such a bright illumination of divine strength of love that it is recognisable through increased knowledge and great diligence for God and His kingdom. Hence this applies to the proclamation of the divine Gospel in the congregation, which needs to be paid special attention to during the time of the end. But the spirit of God can also express itself in solitude, it can educate an individual person and impart knowledge to him for a purpose .... Then the spirit of God within a person has equally been awakened through the person himself. And this kind of awakening is also associated with a mission .... the knowledge which is subsequently received by the person shall be passed on, for the Gospel shall be spread in all purity with divine support .... God Himself takes care of people who received the Gospel in a spoilt form and who therefore no longer have the right kind of faith; he will, however, give it back to them by imparting the pure truth to them. To these spiritually enlightened people is God speaking directly, they hear His speech within themselves like clear mental Words, they receive impressive instructions with the purpose of passing them on to people .... Thus God speaks through these people, yet again not in a way that the human being serves God in the form of a speaker but that he, after having received the divine Word, has to activate his own will to pass the divine Word on. This working of the spirit is insofar significant as that it establishes a foundation again, so that people can be introduced to the fundamental truth, so that God Himself can instruct the human race and thereby every doubt can be refuted, every error exposed and every wrong interpretation corrected .... so that the pure Gospel can therefore be proclaimed by God Himself, received through a person in whom His spirit can be active, and recorded by his will to be of service to God and to people. Spiritually awakened people will always serve God with enthusiasm and conviction, and that in different ways .... Thus the spirit of God is always active in them, which guides their thinking and intentions correctly, which provides them with unusual strength to seriously work for the kingdom of God .... And such awakenings will happen frequently during the last days, yet where this is possible the spirit of God manifests itself unusually, because His love and wisdom recognise what is beneficial for the salvation of the human race. He knows His servants and assigns to them the work they are capable of doing. He works in public like in solitude; according to His wise Judgment He appoints positions to those who are capable of administering them well .... And thus the tasks he gives to His servants are different; yet they all work for His kingdom and are of service to Him, and the work of every individual person will be blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Create and work .... nightfall ....

B.D. 6028 from August 19th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The day is drawing to a close. There are only a few minutes left until night falls, and you should make good use of these few minutes, you should work as long as you can, because the light of day still shines for you. For when night has come, you will no longer be able to work because you lack light and strength to do so. I urgently admonish you to be mindful of the fact that you will not have much time left to create and work and that you should therefore work diligently and conscientiously in order to acquire My kingdom, in order to find a blissful place where there will be no more night for ever .... where bright light shines and you need never fear the night again. But anyone who does not do this work will not be illuminated by the morning sun; he will sink into the night and again need an infinitely long time until he once again comes into the light of day. These are serious words that I speak to you .... Words full of love and concern for you, who are free to decide whether they want to strive for the light-filled day or disregard these words of Mine and let earthly life pass by unthinkingly unused .... They do not fear the night because it is still day for them and they do not believe in an endless night coming .... And I therefore warn you urgently against this indifference .... I hold the words before you: Create and work while it is still day, for the night is coming when you will no longer be able to work .... You do not know the night I speak of, yet you have to expect it, you have to fear its darkness and its terrors, and yet you can still avert it from you if you believe My words and make use of the short time when it is still day by earnestly asking Me to save you from this night .... by being ready for the work you only do for your soul, for yourselves and for your eternal life .... You constantly work for earthly life, and no work is too much for you if it is a matter of creating a feeling of well-being for your body .... But work for your soul and make use of the light of day for it .... Use all your vitality to live according to My will .... in love for Me and for your neighbour .... Then you will create and work with success, then the deepest night can descend upon the earth and all who did not seek to escape the darkness .... You will experience a morning full of light .... a new day will dawn for you in the most radiant light .... you will dwell in My kingdom and forever escape the night of death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Serious warning about the end ....

B.D. 7596 from May 7th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

Consciously receive My Word as your Father's loving speech and listen to what I want to say to you: You are living in the last phase of this earth, it is you who live in the last days, it is you who can still experience the spiritual turning-point if your state of maturity allows you to persevere to the end. The time of the end has irrevocably come, regardless how implausible you deem this to be. For the day is predetermined in My plan of Salvation and it will be adhered to because the time is fulfilled. There will be no more delay, for the adversary's activity is getting out of hand and his actions will always be brought to an end when he exceeds the boundaries of his authority .... when he has influenced people to the point that they lose all faith in a God Who one day will hold every individual person to account as to how he has lived his life. The human being is supposed to choose his Lord during his lifetime on earth, he is supposed to choose Me and reject My adversary and thus he must also be informed about both powers who want to possess him and fight for his soul. This knowledge is crucial for making a decision.

My adversary, however, tries to suppress this information and he succeeds because people, due to their attitude and their will, leave themselves open to his influence. And he takes advantage of it in a way which surpasses his authority by far: He influences people to take violent actions against the believers, against everything that is to be understood as belief in a God and Creator .... Most of all, he tries to induce people into eradicating the belief in the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ. He will unleash the final battle of faith and, in a manner of speaking, force Me to put an end to his activities in order to save the few, who want to remain loyal to Me, from eternal ruin. And this time is near and therefore also the end. By repeatedly announcing this to you through My Word I only intend to make you realise the significance of the time you are living in, you should be aware of the gravity of this time and take care not to fall prey to My adversary's artful temptations, for he influences people in an appalling manner in order to make them abandon their belief in Me and is very successful. And if I Am now counteracting his actions by speaking to people Myself in order to enable them to have faith in Me or to strengthen their faith, then this, in itself, is already an explanation for My Word from above, which truly ought to convince you, for My love for you humans motivates Me to help you in a time of momentous spiritual hardship, which can let you go astray for eternities and which I therefore would like to stop from happening to you.

Even though your free will alone is decisive I nevertheless take pity on your ignorance, your misguided thinking and indifference, and by talking to you I try time and again to shake you out of your apathy and motivate you to think. Believe that you will be in great spiritual peril if you don't abide by My Word and fight against your enemy .... Believe that you have the strength to do so, that you need not fear to succumb in the battle against him .... Just change your will. Direct it towards Me if you want to find God and I will let Myself be found by you. But if you are indifferent My adversary will gain the upper hand over you, and then you will be lost for an endless time. This is the danger you find yourselves in and I know that you need exceptional help, yet I cannot determine your will, I can only ever speak to you again and warn and admonish you, I can only ever give you My merciful love and inform you of what is to come, of the time you are approaching .... I cannot do anything other than lovingly speak to you time and again, so that you may recognise a God and Father, so that you will believe in Him and loyally abide by this faith. But the end will come irrevocably, for My Word is truth and fulfils itself, and the hour of the end has been predetermined since the beginning of time .... Hence accept My Word in your hearts and just desire to become blessed .... And I will not leave you, I will give you strength to persevere until the end .... I will be a powerful protection and shield for My Own and support you when you have to profess Me before the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

"I am with you all the days .... "

B.D. 8363 from December 26th 1962, taken from Book No. 88

"I am with you always, even to the end .... "You are never abandoned, even if you are burdened with earthly hardship, for there is always one Who is ready to help you .... I always walk beside you as soon as you only allow My presence, as soon as you consciously request My guidance. Hence you yourselves determine whether I can stay with you, for as soon as inner resistance is still put up against Me I withdraw, i.e. you will then not be able to feel My love either, even if it never gives up on you .... But I have promised you that I will remain with you until the end. And you can truly believe this promise, because every word that flows out of My mouth is truth .... But if I am with you, you need not fear any disaster either, for I can avert it and also want to avert it if you unite with Me through prayer and activity of love. Thus you, who want to belong to My own, are constantly under My care .... And I constantly give you proof of this by speaking to you as a father speaks to his children .... I admonish and warn you, I make My will known to you and inform you about My nature so that love for Me will ignite in you which then also guarantees My constant presence .... But you will experience what it means to be present to you in the coming time when it will storm and roar around you, when you will have to go through a time of tribulation because it has to come for the sake of the whole of humanity if individual people are still to be saved from ruin .... You, who are Mine, will certainly constantly experience My protection and My help, but the magnitude of the adversity will also demand a strong faith from you, otherwise you will not be able to withstand the tribulations you are exposed to by My adversary and in which you shall prove yourselves .... You need not fear this time of adversity, for as soon as you commend yourselves to Me, as soon as you call upon Me, I will always be present to you, for I promised you this when I Myself walked across the earth .... Only allow this presence of Mine to be with you by asking for it, by not allowing yourselves to be captured by the world, which will approach you overpoweringly with its temptations .... But you would make a bad exchange, for it is transient, just as everything that is around you will very soon fall prey to destruction, as it is announced through word and scripture .... And what people possess they will lose and stand poor and naked on the day of judgment. But you can always know yourselves to be safe in My protection, and your possessions will truly be imperishable; they will secure your entrance into the kingdom of light if you depart before the end of this earth .... or enter a life in the paradise of the new earth, which you will then enter with great wealth and can now work in bliss. And then you will be allowed to experience Me Myself, then My promise will obviously come true, for 'I will stay with you ....‘ because you show Me the love which makes My presence with you humans possible .... Always remember these words of Mine and don't be afraid whatever may come, for I have foretold to you that a time of tribulation will pass over the earth which heralds the near end and which also has to be endured by My own .... but the strength to do so will be supplied to you at any time .... And you should acquire much strength beforehand, you should always open yourselves to Me and allow My presence in you so that your faith will become unshakeable and you will no longer let go of My hand which guides you and lovingly leads you through all adversity .... And if you do not leave Me out of your thoughts I will not leave you either, I will fill you with extraordinary strength in every hour so that you will feel My presence and constantly give Me more love which will unite you ever more intimately with Me .... for one redemption period will be concluded and a new one will begin, as I have predicted from the beginning of this period through seers and prophets .... And everything will come to pass, for My word is truth .... And this word of Mine you can hear until the end, for I remain with you, and My presence is proven by My address to you who desire to hear Me, who want to be and remain Mine for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers